Undead Waltzby Jimmy the GrapeChaptersArc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 4, Canterlot Blues 2/2Arc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 5, Things No One Wants to HearArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 6, Hollow ShadesArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 7, New Face and New TownArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 8, Drinks All AroundArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 9, Sugarcube CornerArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 10, Library and a Floating HouseArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 11, RuinsIntermission #1: Mysterious VisitorsIntermission #1: Gwendolyn's Meeting + Paige and the CrusadersArc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 2, Metallic WoundsArc 3; According to Plan: Chapter 12, Family BondsArc 3; According to Plan: Chapter 13, Memories Long PassedArc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 1, The New ArrivalArc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 3, Canterlot Blues 1/2Arc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 4, Canterlot Blues 2/2Arc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 3, Canterlot Blues 1/2 I have no idea what happened to Rumble’s brother, whose name I later learned to be Thunderlane, after he was taken away by the nurses on a gurney. They had told me to stay in the lobby until he was stable. So that currently led to where I was now, waiting in a chair that seemed to be designed for midgets while having a bunch of ponies stare at me in fear. Also I learned that my eyes were now blood red, meaning that just by looking at someone I make them shiver in fear. Not the best design plan. After about five minutes I had grown tired of making ponies squeak in terror and instead opted to banging my head against the wall, until I was reminded by a nurse that I couldn’t do that. Why is it that no matter what world I end up in hospitals seem to suck the fun out of everything? Thankfully my savior came in the form of a mail-woman with a yellow mane and eyes that seemed to find both me and the ceiling interesting. She grinned at the sight of me. “Hey Mister I have mail for you!” Before I had anytime to react the mail-woman jumped onto my lap and handed me a letter via her mouth. That officially takes the cake for the most inventive way to deliver the mail. Before I could form any words she flew out of the hospital and into the sky. Looking at the letter the first thing I noticed was the wax seal on it. The design seemed to be two winged unicorns surrounding each other with a sun and moon in the center. Looking up I saw that every eye in the room was on me. Blinking I looked back at the letter and started to open it. Inside was a crisp white letter with fancy cursive on it. It read. To the human known as Michael; You have been royally invited by her royal highnesses Princess Celestia Faust, Raiser of the Sun and Princess Luna Faust, Raiser of the moon to attend a meeting in the capital city of Canterlot at three thirty PM in about one days time. Enclosed in this letter is a one-way train ticket and a pass to a room in one of the city's fine hotels. Yours truly, Secretary of the Royal Sisters; Gilded Scroll. Looking inside the letter was a small golden ticket and a paper card, both with my name on them. Well then, I guess I get to go to Canterlot. Tis a silly place. I absentmindedly smacked a hoof away from my bags of gold. “No touching my gold.” After leaving a message and apology for Rumble, I had made my way towards the train station. Asking one of the conductors I learned that a train was supposed to come in about twenty minutes to take a break before heading to Canterlot. Meaning I got to wait even more, what a fucking joy! After ten minutes of even more torture I decided to partake in a friendly game of Rock, Paper, Scissors with a conductor. I somehow lost. While trying to figure out how I lost to a being without thumbs the train version of the Care Bears and Rainbow Brite’s lovechild had managed to pull it’s way into the station. After boarding, I got myself comfortable in one of the chairs which, big shock, seemed to be designed for midgets! It’s like this world is constantly trying to make me angry. Looking out the window I saw something that made physics shit itself in terror. I saw some pegasi pushing the clouds. Let me repeat that, pegasi pushing the clouds. As the train started moving I threw open the window and yelled what was on my mind at the moment. “BBBBBBBBBBBBBBBUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUULLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITTTTTTTT!!!!!!!!!!” My voice echoed throughout the whole valley, causing multiple ponies to stop in shock. After convincing the conductors that I was not mentally insane, which did take a long time, I managed to calm down enough that I could sit down without screaming in rage at the buttrape of physics I had just witnessed. As the train passed through a tunnel I heard a rush of air from in front of me, and as soon as the train left Death was sitting right in front of me. He looked at me seriously. “There is someone I want you to meet when you get up to Canterlot, you should recognise her right away.” “Another wraith?” Could it be? “Yes but be careful, she does not like humanity or men.” With those words he vanished once again leaving me staring at an empty seat. After a few more minutes of travel the train had pulled up to the Canterlot train station and I was treated to a sight that made me want to curl up in terror. The stone was on fire! How in the holy fucking hells is this even possible! No Michael, calm down everything’s fine. It’s just an illusion, just a trick of the light. As soon as the train stopped I rushed off it as fast as possible and ignored the second assraping to physics that was happening around me and made my way into the city.... You ever see those movies where a tornado runs through a city and leaves nothing but devastation in it’s path? Well imagine that multiplied by ten, and that gives a pretty good description of the city street. Many ponies were hiding in fear behind crates and overturned carts. Before I could contemplate the conundrums of cowering candy colored ponies I was brought back to reality by a poke in my knee. Looking down a white pegasus pony in gold armor was staring at me impassively. “The princess has requested that I escort you around Canterlot, however in light of recent events that’s going to be a bit difficult.” I simply nodded. “Well I would say we should go tour the town but now I think it would be best if we got to the hotel as fast as possible.” He looked a bit taken back before his face once again became a stone wall and nodded. Making our way down the street with him leading I was able to see the extent of the damages caused. Many carts were lit on fire and windows were shattered. While staring at the devastation around me we had reached the front door of the hotel. Entering we were greeted to a white marble floor and arched ceiling. The tan colored unicorn clerk sitting behind the counter raised an eye as we entered. “Welcome to the Silver Wing, how can I help you?” I pulled out the envelope and proceed to show him my hotel room pass. He simply nodded and pulled a key from underneath the desk and passed it towards us. “Third floor, seventh door on the right.” Nodding we made our way up the stairs and managed to enter the room without much difficulty, asides having to duck underneath the midget door. The room was as expected. Beige walls were lined with paintings of scenery; a rotating fan was spinning slowly, and a single bed rested in the center of the room. I turned to look at my winged companion. “She say anything about watching me?” He turned and stared into my eyes. “She said that I am to watch you at all times.” I simply stood there and slowly brought a palm to my face. “Well then I call the floor.” After managing to convince my destined watcher that I was fine sleeping on the floor and not on a bed three sizes too small, we had decided to stay up in the room until the chaos outside had passed. Somehow the guard had managed to find a deck of cards and suggested that we play a game of, get this, Equestrian Hold’em. I had quite a laugh until the guard whacked my leg with his wing. Thus we decided to partake in a game, and somehow he’s actually pretty good at this. “Why do I keep losing to things that lack thumbs!” He laughed. “It’s simple, you suck at this.” Suddenly a loud banging came from the wall, knocking a couple paintings off of it. “Hey! Shut the fuck up! We’re trying to have a decent fucking conversation over here you fuck!” That voice was female no doubt about it. I yelled back, “Sorry!” She called back. “You fucking better be!” What the fuck? PMS much!? I turned back to the guard, who was looking at the wall in annoyance. “Well anyways, back to the previous conversation allow me to show you what I can do.” I reached over and grabbed the cards from him and started shuffling them. After a minute I stopped and quickly looked at the bottom card, it was an eight of spades. Smiling I spread the cards face down on the floor, being careful to not disturb the deck. “Ok I want you to pick out the eight of spades from these cards, without looking at them.” He looked confused for a second before pointing towards a random card, picking it up it was the five of clubs. For the trick to work I have to have him think he succeeded in picking. Putting the card face down I put on a smile, “Well done. Now do the same thing for the five of clubs.” He once again pointed towards a card and I picked it up, it was the jack of diamonds. Smiling I set it on top of the five of clubs, facedown of course. “Very good, you’re a professional at this. However I will pick the next one, lets say the jack of diamonds.” Moving my hand back and forth over the cards I stopped over the eight of spades and picked it up. “Now list the cards we were supposed to find.” “We chose the eight of spades; the five of clubs, and the jack of diamonds.” Smirking I revealed the three cards causing him to gasp. “You mean these ones?” He just stared slack jawed. “How?” I chuckled, they must be very gullible. “A magician never reveals his secrets.” Before he could give a retort something knocked on my door. Looking at each other we walked over and opened the door. This time we saw another guard standing there looking just as impassive as ever, however this one had a horn. “Due to a mistake in scheduling involving the princesses current guest, your meeting have been moved to right now.” I blinked slowly. “You do know that the city is in shambles, right?” “The princess said that I am to teleport you to the castle.” Oh well that makes the most sen... WAIT WHAT!? “I’m sorry what the...” Before I could react a flash filled the room and I found myself standing inside an elegantly decorated room in front of a tall white horse and a somewhat shorter blue one. “...Fuck do you mean. OKAY WHAT THE FUCK!” The white horse cringed at my language as the blue one tried to hold in laughter. And just to top it off I got hit again, this time in my knee cap. “Be respectful in front of the princesses!” ‘Wait, oh god damn it.’ “Sorry, sorry. I’ve just had a stressful day.” The white one nodded. “I must also say that I have had a stressful day. Why don’t we have some tea to calm down.” Oh thank god. “That sounds lovely, um...” The white and blue one sat down on a cushion next to a table. “Oh pardon me, I am Princess Celestia.” The white one said with a nod of her head. The blue one decided to join in. “And I am Princess Luna, a pleasure.” I took a seat and the guard sat next to me. “Of course.” Grabbing a teacup I blew on it before taking a sip, hmm this is good. Luna decided to speak up after a second. “Before we begin I must know, are you related to someone named Sarah?” “Nope, I don’t even know who that is.” They both sighed and Luna continued. “Oh, just wondering. Anyways we brought you here to simply learn about you.” “First off, how did you know I was in Ponyville?” Celestia chuckled at that. “I learned after my student sent me a letter saying that the townsfolk were talking about another human running around.” I chuckled nervously, “Oh that makes sense.” Luna cleared her throat . “Well we were wondering if you could tell us about your life before you died.” I was drinking tea when said that, it’s now all over Celestia's face. “H-how did you know!?” Celestia calmly wiped her face with a napkin. “We had conversations with others just like you, to be honest. You’re the third wraith we’ve seen today.” Well that was surprising, if there were two before me then there might be more walking around. Well now that explains the calmness of the ponies in the town. Luna tapped a hoof on the table. “Well, would you like to talk?” I paused before nodding. “Yes, I would like that. Ok... Lets see I was born February 14 twenty one years ago and died yesterday...” It took me awhile but I told them about my life, how I struggled to get a degree in metallurgist. And my dreams of getting a job in China, working with a mining company. Then the events leading up to my demise. “And then I was told either wait fifty years in the void, or became a wraith.” I slumped down as I finished speaking, and Celestia looked at me with some sadness. She put a hoof on my shoulder. “I’m sorry to hear that.” I pushed her hoof off and sighed. “It’s ok. You had nothing to do with it.” Luna spoke this time. “What are you going to do now?” I shrugged, “I don’t know.” Arc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 5, Things No One Wants to HearArc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 4, Canterlot Blues 2/2 The rest of the time spent was mainly pointless banter between us. And the guard, for whatever reason, was named Flare Dancer and he was a woman. Tomboy to be precise, or as I was repeatedly told tom-colt. Yea, apparently the armor is designed to disguise the wearer as a copy of everyone else. Sort of an intimidation factor, makes sense I guess. I was tapped on the shoulder by Flare. “The princess asked you a question.” I looked at her. “Yes? I’m sorry I spaced out for a second.” She chuckled lightly. “I could tell, anyways it’s getting late and I have to lower the sun and make way for Luna's moon. So before I send you on your way can I do anything real quick?” I nodded and pointed towards the bags of gold. “Could you give me some room for this.” “Why don’t you put it in a bank?” She tilted her head. “I don’t trust banks.” That is true, last bank I used got robbed two years ago. Apparently a kid was killed while it was robbed, made front page news. “Well then... I can do something, hold still.” She lowered her head as a glow encompassed her horn. A bright flash later, and she raised her head and looked at me. “There, I put a charm on your pockets. They should be able to hold all of your gold.” I raised an eyebrow and I put my hand in my pocket. Pushing down hoping to find the bottom, however I reached all the way to my shoulder and found the bottom barely touching my longest finger. I pulled out my arm and poured the gold in. “I would normally complain about this, but I’m too happy to care at the moment.” After managing to store the huge amounts of gold I had turned around and was ready to leave before Celestia stopped me. “Wait. Before you go I have one more thing I want to say.” Turning around and walking over she turned towards Flare. “I want you to travel with Michael and make sure he doesn’t do anything to harm other ponies.” She turned back towards me. “Just as a precaution I assure you.” I nodded. “I see no problems with it.” Celestia smiled. “Very well then, I wish you all safe travels.” Nodding Flare and I walked out of the room and into a beautifully decorated corridor. Flare turned to me. “Well, guess I have to watch over you until told otherwise.” She poked me in the leg. “Want to get a bite to eat before we head back to the hotel?” I nodded. “As long as we’re quick about it.” When we had arrived at the restaurant/cafe, the waiters were hesitant to serve me, until they learned I was harmless. Flare had ordered a hay burger and grass shake, and I ordered a salad without flowers and hay. When the food arrived I went to take a drink of water before Death, in his human form, appeared right next to me. “I wouldn’t drink that.” I managed to avoid tossing my glass across the cafe and set it down. Glaring at him, I was brought out of my anger when Flare spoke up. “Michael who is that!?” I turned to her. “My boss.” He looked between us and chuckled. “Oh my, I didn’t know I was interrupting a date~” I started to glow red as Flare choked on her burger, we both and glared at him. “It’s not like that!” We both yelled at the same time. He was laughing out loud now. “Oh it’s so fun to mess with mortals.” He cleared his throat. “Anyways, another wraith has entered the city, his name is James. I want you to meet him along with the other wraith tomorrow.” “And who is this other wraith?” “Her name is Sarah, I suggest you be careful.” With that he disappeared into thin air. Flare turned to me. “Is your boss always that weird?” I shrugged. “I don’t even know the half of it.” We had payed for our meal and had made our way back to the hotel. We wished each other a good night and I laid my head on the floor pillow. I wonder what will happen tomorrow? I was awoken by the sound of running water. Looking around, I wasn’t able to spot Flare anywhere. As I stood up the water shut off and Flare walked out of a hidden bathroom, rubbing a towel in her mane. Without the armor on she had a dark yellow, nearly golden coat with a light red mane and matching tail. Her cutie mark depicted a wing with fire trailing behind it. She looked at me and smirked. “It’s rude to ogle a lady you know~” I choked on my spit and glared at her with a red glow. “Shut up, it’s too early for this shit.” I walked past her and made my way into the bathroom. After a quick shower, and getting redressed I stared at Flare. “I need some food.” She waved a hoof towards the door. “Then lets go get some from downstairs.” “I can’t, remember? I eat souls not plants.” She glared. “Well we can possibly grab you a couple animal ones later, right now I want food.” I lifted my arms in defeat as we made our way down stairs. She ran ahead and stopped in the doorway, and was staring at something. A female voice with an irish accent rang out from the cafeteria. “Oi, lass, stop staring at him or I’ll have him bite your head off.” Flare stepped forward and the voice spoke again. “Try anything different and I’ll bite your head off.” Flare glared into the cafeteria. “I happen to be a trained guard, remove the wolf from the building or I will use force.” There was a clopping of hooves before it stopped. Then another voice spoke up, this one sounded bored, and had a spanish sounding accent. “I saw her kill three wolves slightly smaller than that one with practiced ease, I saw her kill around twenty mafiosos even easier, one of which she ripped apart and ate gleefully. I am warning you, you don’t want to use force. You will die.” Jesus Christ in a handbasket, what the fuck!? Flare turned towards me and waved me over, “Want to help, or are you just going to stand there all day?” I stepped forward and looked at her. “What’s going on?” She gestured in front of her and I turned. When I looked over I was treated to one of the strangest sights I’ve ever seen. The ponies in the cafeteria were backed up against a wall staring at the occupants in the middle of the room, and this is the weird part. Sitting there was a tall man with long graying hair with a beard and mustache, he was wearing a black top hat; black dress pants and shoes; a long black cloak, which had the sleeves lying limply on his sides; and he also had black gloves on with a cane sitting next to him. The next person was quite frankly adorable, but also really strange. She, from what I could tell, had orange hair and long pointed ears. She was also wearing a purple robe and hooded cloak. Next was a person who was wearing something straight out of a Rob Zombie concert, I couldn’t tell what gender they were, I think they were female, but they were eating a raw piece of meat. Sitting next to them was a grey mare with a dark grey mane and tail who seemed to be asleep. And on the floor was a giant wolf that reached my chest, and was currently eating a piece of meat. I was pretty damn sure I was wearing the biggest ‘what the fuck’ face in history. Oh wait I think thats the wraith I need to talk to. The person wearing the Rob Zombie outfit gave a giant grin revealing what appeared to be... jagged teeth covered in blood, the fuck? She spoke up with a wave. “Hello~” I blinked a couple times before waving back, “Um... Hi.” She lowered her head and cast a shadow over her eyes, causing them to glow blood red. And the fingers on her right hand suddenly became claws, “Nice to meet you...” I stared for a couple of minutes before throwing my hands into the air. “Why the fuck am I not surprised!” I turned back towards Flare. “She’s the person I need to talk to, why don’t you go and grab something to eat.” Flare stared at me like I was insane, “But, what about the wolf!” I waved a hand. “Has it harmed anyone?” She shook her head, “Then it’s fine.” Flare suddenly jumped back as the voice piped up, from right behind me. “Would you two stop bickering?” I turned around and stared at the woman, “We weren’t bickering. I just got her to stop bugging you about the wolf.” The woman raised an eyebrow, “If I wanted that done, half of her would be smeared on the wall, and the rest would be in my stomach.” Ok that’s just nasty. I glared at her, “Very funny. Can we talk now or is everyone going to stare at us?” “Sure,” She said, “would you rather talk here or somewhere else, to avoid the stares?” “I haven’t gotten food yet, so maybe the park? I might be able to find a couple squirrel souls.” She stared flatly before chuckling darkly. “Heh, animal souls, really? Whatever, eat what you want I guess.” She started walking towards the doors as her guests got up to follow her. Without turning she spoke again, “Oh, and for the record, I wasn’t trying to be funny. I was serious.” I simply blinked, horrified at the thought. Looking over at Flare, she wore her disgust all over her face. After a second, I followed them out of the hotel with Flare following me. After we had left the hotel was greeted to a sight that made me throw up my arms in exasperation. Standing right outside the door was another human holding a small brown colt on his shoulder. The guy was looking at the girl with a fearful look, while the colt was smiling. I think this is James, and the girl is Sarah. The colt waved, “Hi” I waved back, “Hello there.” Sarah waved and smiled at the colt, oh Jesus she looks demonic. James’ eye twitched and the colt went wide eyed and smiled, “Cool...” No that isn’t cool, it’s demonic, unnatural and completely wrong. Sarah deactivated her claw, “Sorry, forgot about that... Nice to meet you, I guess.” The fuck? You act like a bitch to me and Flare but you treat this guy with kindness? Sarah held out her left hand and James shook her hand quickly. The rest of Sarahs companions walked out, when the wolf stopped next to Sarah a squee sound came from the trees behind James. Looking over I saw a blur for a split second before it vanished. James looked over then back at us, blinked, and turned to the colt. “Well that was odd.” I pointed back towards the trees, “What did you see?” James shrugged, “Just what you would expect in trees. Leaves, leaves, and more leaves.” I glared at the trees, “Then explain why I saw something about my height move.” He turned and stared at the tree. “I have no idea.” I turned to Sarah, but before I could do anything the small girl pulled her hair and screamed. “Gah, dammit, WHO ARE YOU PEOPLE!?” The small colt climbed down from James’ shoulder and stopped in front of her. “My name’s Chocolate! What’s yer name?” Diabeetus... The girl spoke up, “Arlosia, nice to meet you. Now get the hell out of my face.” Wow harsh... Chocolate started to tear up and ran behind James’ legs. James glared at Arlosia as she looked at him, “What? What the hell do you want?” James’ glare intensified as he started tapping his foot on the ground. “Well for starters, I would like an apology to my friend here.” Arlosia leaned to the side and looked at Chocolate, “I’m sorry you can’t handle someone being slightly upset with you.” He let out a small growl and turned towards me. “So what’s you’re name?” I held out a hand, “The names Michael, a pleasure to meet you.” He took my hand and shook it firmly. “James.” He turned towards the tall guy, “And you?” The tall guy just stared and politely said, “James” The blond James just stood there staring, “... Well this is awkward... ” I nodded, “Yep, we got a problem within a couple minutes of meeting. How wonderful.” The tall James spoke up, “Well, you could call me Jav, that’s what everyone back home called me, most of the time anyway. There are a lot of James’ in the world, for whatever reason.” Oh thank god, I don’t have to confuse myself between them! I spoke up, “Ok then,” I pointed towards James, “You’re James” I then pointed towards Jav, “and you are Jav. Now what about the pony that’s with you?” The aforementioned grey pony looked at us tiredly, “I’m Ardiente Fragua, former member of the Polomino family mafia, friend of Sarah’s. I would say it’s a pleasure, but your friend threatened my friend, and I don’t like you so much because of that.” She then proceeded to climb on top of the giant wolfs back, curl up, and fall asleep. I blinked, “Okay...” Sarah then proceed to point at me and Flare, then laugh. James then knelt down and put Chocolate on his shoulder before turning to Flare. “And your name would be?” Flare blinked, “My name’s Flare Dancer, I chased you across town yesterday before Princess Luna saved you.” Sarah spoke up, “Jesus Christ that’s actually kinda funny, I think I’ll laugh now.” She then proceeded to fall to the ground and laugh, as James lit up like a light bulb... WHAT!? My eye twitched, “How in the name of all things logical are you doing...” I motioned to all of him, “THAT!?” He looked thoughtful, “Uhh, I guess wraiths glow when we blush...wait. Oh god that means I was like a beacon yesterday!” Chocolate nodded as James turned towards him, “Why didn’t you tell me?” Chocolate grinned, “Cause it was funny” I turned and looked over to Sarah who was still. Fucking. LAUGHING! She finally stopped and got up, “Ah God dammit, why was that funny? Whatever, Flare? You are no longer on the list of people I wish to kill, eat, then masturbate with the bones. Now it’s only kill.” Flare looked really disturbed as the nasty mental image entered my head and started playing on a loop. Chocolate looked up at James, “Mr. James, What’s Masturbating?” Oh good jesus, I think James turned into a goldfish. He spoke up, “I- uh, It’s... Uh... I’ll let your mom tell you.” Sarah smiled evilly, and James covered Chocolates ears. “S’where I stick a bone up my vagina.” WHY!? James looked at her, “Please don’t ruin his childhood. It would be the end of me.” Sarah shrugged, “You make it sound like I should care about you. Besides, what’s knowing a few bad words? Way worse can happen to a kid.” Alright time to help him out. I smiled looked at Chocolate, “Why don’t we go get some ice cream?” “ICE CREAM!!!!” Good god my ears! James was cleaning out his ear as Chocolate looked at me like I was a god. “Mr. James can we? Can we can we can we can we can w-” James decided to place his hand over his mouth. “Yes Choc, we’ll get some Ice cream... just... calm down first.” I chuckled at the kids enthusiasm. “You’ll have lead me there...” I turned to Flare. “Know any good ice cream spots?” We had arrived with no problems, well except for the fact no one wanted to pay. After spending 19 of my gold coins on treats we had sat down at a table outside. I was snacking on a mint chocolate chip waffle cone. Chocolate was eating a strawberry ice cream, James had a vanilla cone, Flare had chosen cinnamon, and Sarah was staring at her chocolate cone. Sarah spoke up, “This thing full of drugs or something? Don’t want a repeat of last time. That was a bad time, many dead bodies and chloroform.” I stared at her. “No... Why the fuck would you think that?” Sarah glared at me with insanity in her eyes, “A.N.G.E.L.” I coughed a little and began pounding on my chest. WHAT!? O-oh fuck... Allow me to explain. My father, Nathan Fritz, was formerly a scientist at A.N.G.E.L. He worked for the chemical sciences division before he left. No explanation or anything, just left. S-she was there!? W-why? I was brought out of my thoughts when I heard a loud thump, looking over, Sarah had fallen unconscious and Chocolate was looking over her. “Is she gonna be okay Mr. James?” James walked over and tried to pick her up, but failed. “I.... don’t know Choc... I don’t....know........ WOW she is heavy.” Jav pointed his hand at Sarah, “Suspension.” Suddenly she floated off the ground... NOPE! NOT HAPPENING!! I could feel my eye twitching and foam starting to come out of my mouth. Before I knew it I was laying on the ground twitching at the whole impossibility of this situation. (Flare Dancer’s POV) I watched in amusement as Michael fell to the ground and everypony but James and Chocolate left. James sighed before grabbing Michael by the arm and started dragging him towards the hotel. I got up and grabbed Michael’s other arm, “Here, I’ll help.” James gave a nod. “Thanks.” He paused a second before turning towards me. “Ya know, you kinda remind me of my sister.” “Really? How so?” He chuckled. “She normally was the one helping me get home.” I stared at him. Chocolate climbed up James’ back and turned towards me. “Ms. Flare, Why are you following Mr. Michael around?” I chuckled. “Orders from Princess Celestia, I’m suppose to report to her about Michael.” The small colt made an ‘Oooooh’ noise before we continued along. Arc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 6, Hollow ShadesArc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 5, Things No One Wants to Hear My eyes slowly opened as I came back to reality, I simply laid there trying to remember what happened. Oh... I fainted. God damn it all, I can’t even begin to describe how fucking retarded I must have looked doing that. But I had more pressing matters at hand, like how the fuck I got back to the hotel or why my chest feels heavy. Lifting my head I raised an eyebrow at the sight before me. Laying on my chest was Flare, she was curled up like a cat and was snoring softly. I poked her in the nose. “Hey, please get off me.” She stirred slightly and looked at me tiredly. “No, I had to drag you so I’m going to sleep.” She then laid back down and started snoring. I stared at her for a couple more seconds before a shout came from the room next door. “TOO CLOSE! TOO CLOSE!” Flare’s eyes shot open as she flew off of my chest... No I’m serious she opened her wings and hovered above me. She looked at the wall in annoyance. “Who the hell said that?” I looked at her. “I don’t fucking know, it sounded like a guy though.” Another shout came from the wall. “IT MEANS BLUSHING DAMMIT!” I blinked and looked at Flare. “Um... Awkward.” She kept staring at the wall. “What do you think they’re doing over there?” I shrugged. “Like I said, I don’t fucking know.” She kept staring and mumbled to herself. “Why did that guy shout that?” I got up and looked around and spotted my hammer on the floor. “Well thank god that’s still here.” Another yell came over. “FUCK YOU!” “God fucking damn it what the hell!? Was that Sarah?” Flare started chuckling. “You got to admit it sounds kinda funny.” “YOUR DICK!” I blinked. “I think that they might be fucking each other over there.” She shook her head. “I doubt thats what they-” “COCK UP MY ASS!” Sarah shouted. “O-oh Celestia,” she grabbed her head “bad thoughts, bad thoughts!” I grabbed my head. “Think of a hot chick, think of a hot chick.” The guy yelled again. “PRAISE THE LORD SHE DOES!” I had resorted to banging my hammer against my head. It’s better than thinking of Sarah fucking someone. “I wish that I had some brain-bleach, I would pour the entire thing in my ear.” “FUCK!” “Oh good god they’re done.” Then the banging started, short quick bangs. I had curled up in a fetal position and started to cry as Flare was evacuating her stomach into the toilet. Sarah’s voice rang through. “Hey white haired fuck, you in there!? Wanna come join us in here!?” OH MY FUCKING GOD! Kill me please! I was openly sobbing now, trying as hard as I could to not imagine what horrors were happening next door. Her voice came again. “C’mon man, get in here!” The man spoke up. “Yeah come on man, we need more people!” That’s it. That’s. Fucking. IT! “NO GOD DAMN IT! I WILL NOT JOIN YOUR DEMONIC ORGY SARAH!” There was silence before her voice came again. “What the fucking FUCK!?” I heard stomping and my door was kicked open. She stood there glaring at me. “What the hell do you think we’re doing in there!?” I blinked slowly. “You mean that you weren’t getting fucked?” She stared at me in utter confusion before she yelled. “NO! What in the possible FUCK made you think that!?” “All I heard were some very sexual words.” She looked at me blankly. “I am one of the most vulgar people I know, and none of that sounded sexual to me! How fucking sick minded are you!?” “I can’t rightly help it when I hear the words ‘cock up my ass’ coming from your room.” “I was talking about RAPE!” I was standing now. “Well I only heard the things you yelled. I didn’t know you were talking about rape.” She threw up her arms. “You know what? Whatever.” She turned around and stared at Flare, who had finished throwing up. “Back on the fucking LIST, pony bitch!” She then proceeded to slam the broken remains of the door and walk back to her room. She threw open the door. “You coming or what?” “Yeah. By the way who’s next door?” She spoke up as she walked towards her room. “Everyone from yesterday, as well as a friend of mine.” I looked at Flare before walking over to her door. I looked inside and saw the previous group from yesterday sitting on a bed, staring at a white coat and fedora with a black suit vest, dark green dress pants and steel tipped boots. Oh sweet Jesus that can not be who I think it is. I was poked in the side of the head by Sarah, making me bleed a little. “You alright lad?” I kept staring at the man in the room. “I think so... I can’t be sure yet.” She hit me on the head with her fist. “You got the hots for him or something? You’re locking up just looking at him.” I turned to her in disgust. “FUCK NO! Do you even know who the hell that is!?” She looked at the ceiling in thought. “Not really. Only heard his name once or twice around the facility. I know his name, and that he’s good at what he does, that’s about it.” “He’s Dean Marcelo, one of the most famous mobsters in the entire United States!” She stared at me. “The hell is the United States?” I blinked before facepalming. “The country on which you stood.” She shrugged. “Sorry if I didn’t know that, A.N.G.E.L. didn’t exactly let me out much. Or let me learn anything.” Good fucking god! I looked at Dean before holding out a hand. “Okay then. I can’t fucking believe I’m doing this. Nice to meet you, I’m Michael.” He stared at it for a second looking bored before grabbing it and shaking it half assedly, “and look at all the fucks I don’t give.” I threw my hands up and yelled sarcastically, “They’re just falling from the sky!” He raised an eyebrow before smirking, “Oh we’ll get along just fine.” Well... I just befriended a woman who was possibly tortured by my dad’s former workplace and the most famous mobster in the U.S.A. I think this is the weirdest day of my life... Sarah muttered off to the side, “Jesus, just met and they’re flirting already...” I stared at her blankly. Dean spoke up somewhat tauntingly, “Jealous?” Really?! Sarah used retort, “With how you were lighting up? Maybe I am...” It hit! Dean scoffed, “You caught me by surprise, besides, wasn’t it you who was on top?” It’s not very effective... She shrugged, “Wanted to see what it was like to take charge for once.” Dean laughed, “Well then, my body is yours when you want it.” He then proceeded to take off his hat and do a mock bow. Sarah stared at him before shrugging her coat and vest off... OH SWEET JESUS! Her entire body was covered in scars! Scratch that, I see my dad I’m throwing his ass off a cliff. I was releasing a red glow from my body as I tried looking everywhere but Sarah. She’s like a car crash, the more you want to look away the less you’re able to stop looking. She spoke up, “If you really want... This.” She gestured to her body. Dean shrugged and sighed sadly, “I’ve seen worse.” ... wat. “Why am I not surprised.” I’M SURPRISED!!! VERY MUCH SO! I slowly backed out of the room and walked backwards to my room. I turned towards Flare, who was sitting on the bed with a look of horror on her face. “Downstairs, quickly... Before we lose our minds.” She nodded and we ran out of the room and down the stairs as fast as we could. We sat at a table in the center of the cafeteria, the ponies were chatting amongst themselves as I was staring at the plate I had grabbed. Allow me to describe it in five words, everything was covered in hay. I swear to god that I’m going to kill whoever made hay and shove their ‘glorious’ creation up their ass. Flare stopped eating and looked at me with a raised eyebrow. “Why aren’t you eating?” I blinked, “I can’t eat hay.” She stared at me with this deadpan expression before laughing. She stopped laughing after a few seconds before looking back at me. “Oh wait, you’re serious?” I nodded, “Yea,” I put a hand up to my chin in thought, “well maybe not anymore...” She made a little shooing motion with her hooves, “Go on then, try a little.” I looked back down at my plate with a frown on my face. I picked up a small piece about the size of my ring finger and proceeded to bring it up to my face. I stared at it before setting it back on the plate, “Nope... Not doing it.” She shrugged, “Your loss, it’s good.” She continued to eat away without abandon. If only you could taste the wonders of meat my feathered friend. Wait, wasn’t Sarah eating meat yesterday? I stood up quickly and walked over to the counter. The griffon looked at me, “Can I help you?” I nodded, “Is there any chance I can get some meat?” He nodded at reached into a cupboard and pulled out a bag of what looked like jerky. He tossed it at me, “Here, you don’t look like the kinda person to eat meat raw.” “Heh, true. Thanks man.” He nodded and I walked back to the table. I opened the bag and popped a piece of it into my mouth, I could faintly taste salt and smoke. I quickly poured some into my mouth, drooling all the while. I looked down at Flare, “Want some?” She looked at the bag before shaking her head, “Nope, I’m fine with hay.” I shrugged, “Your loss.” I was rewarded via a kick to the knee. After a few more minutes of silence between us we had made our way out to the city market. We were enjoying a peaceful walk until I heard laughter coming from down the street. I raised an eyebrow as the ponies started moving out of the center, looking I saw James running down the street with Chocolate hanging on for dear life. My jaw dropped and my eye twitched at the lack of safety. He waved as he passed by, a blue pegasus in tow. Flare blinked before rubbing her hooves against her temples, “Oh come on, really?” I blinked, “Wow, that was incredibly unsafe.” Flare nodded, “Also incredibly stupid, the pegasus behind him was Cerulean Shield a gang leader. He keeps them in check at least.” “So let me get this straight, not only was James running at incredibly high speeds with a kid hanging on for dear life. He was also being chased by a gang leader?” She nodded as I brought my hand to my face. “Fail...” Flare chuckled but said nothing as we continued through the market. Looking around I spotted a stall selling rings for griffons, walking over the owner blinked a couple times before smiling. “Hello! How can I help you?” I smiled, “Just browsing...” He grinned and pointed towards a small case carrying various sized rings, “Go right ahead.” I briefly scanned over the rings until I came across a plain looking silver one, I pointed to it. “How much for this?” He pulled out a key and unlocked the case lid, then placed the ring in his hoof. “About five bits.” I raised an eyebrow and reached into my pocket. Grabbing a few of the gold coins I placed five of them on the counter. “Sold.” He grinned and handed me the money as I took the ring and placed it on my right ring finger. Flare raised an eyebrow, “Why did you buy a ring?” I shrugged, “Gotta have a souvenir.” Flare simply rolled her eyes. We continued walking around for a little bit, we had to take a break so that Flare could get some food. A while afterwards we were walking down the main street when I heard I women yell from behind me, “DEAAAAAAAAAAAAAANNN!!!!” I turned and stared as James, Dean, and Cerulean ran past me like the devil was after them. A second later a girl in her twenties with long brunette hair to run down the street with an expression of anger on her face. I blinked, “The fuck...” Flare groaned, “I swear that guy is nothing but trouble...” “Agreed.” We spun around at the new voice. Death was standing there in his human form. He had a smirk on his face, “I trust your day has been well?” I stared blankly at him, “If by well you mean having enough nightmare fuel to last me until the end of time. And having a good reason to lob my fathers nuts off, then yes... Yes we did.” Death laughed for a minute before turning serious, “Well then, on to the reason I came here. I have a job that I need you to do.” A job... this soon? I nodded, “What is it?” He walked over to a table and motioned us over. Blinking, we walked over and sat down as he pulled out a bag full of take out food. Setting it on the table he handed a box to Flare and I, “We’ll get to that, but first I brought some food.” I opened my box and was greeted with ten glowing balls the size of half dollars. “Oh my god. Thank you.” I picked one up and popped it in my mouth, shivering as I felt it go down. Flare looked at me in confusion, “Is that a soul?” I nodded, “Tasty.” Flare opened her box and stared at the contents, “Fried pickle chips?” Death smiled, “The best in South Dakota.” My eye twitched, “Let me guess, Dean and Sam?” Death stared at me, “If you want to stay alive, please, don’t talk about them anymore.” I was about to speak up but Death cut me off. “Yes, they’re doing fine. And yes, I will kill you if you repeat what Dean told Castiel.” Wow... My mind just imploded. Flare tilted her head, “What are you two talking about?” We both turned to her, “Nothing.” He blinked before turning towards me, “Anyways, I need you to go to a small town called Hollow Shades. I have reason to believe that something is spawning sentiments there, I need you to kill it.” “Um, do I get any help with this?” He nodded, “Of course, they’ll be waiting for you. Hurry along now.” In a split second he vanished. Flare blinked before chewing on some of the pickle chips, “Huh.” She swallowed and smiled, “These are good.” I stood up, “Come on, I have a job to do. And you have to watch over me.” She grumbled as we grabbed the food and walked away. Arc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 7, New Face and New TownArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 6, Hollow Shades The walk towards the train station had been largely uneventful, asides from hearing that mysterious women shout more death threats. As soon as we bought the ticket we made our way onto the train and sat down, waiting for it to move. Flare looked over at me, “Jeez... You look tired.” “I feel tired a-” I stretched out my arms in a yawn, “as shit.” “I know the feeling,” Flare yawned, ‘Kinda reminds me of a cat...’ “Well... I’m going to get some shut eye.” “Same here... Night.” She curled up, “Night...” I sighed and leaned back in the seat, allowing my eyes to close and sleep to take me. (Nightmare theme) I was standing in an empty hallway that seemed to stretch on for miles, there were doors on both sides of the walls. On one end of the hall I could see nothing but darkness, but on the other I could see a faint light from far away. A faint clanging noise came from the darkness, "It's okay... Everything's fine." The sound came again, closer this time. "it's okay it's okay it's okay." "Michael~ Come and play." A distorted voice came from somewhere far away and I shivered. The voice suddenly screamed, "COME AND PLAY!" I ran as fast as I could. The voice came from behind me, echoing throughout the hall. “You can’t run forever Michael!” I willed my legs to run faster, hoping to escape. A nagging feeling told me to duck, doing so, a door flew over my head and embedded itself in the wall to my right. “Come back here!” As I got closer to the light I could see a doorway leading into a lit room, I ran through it and slammed the door closed. I pressed myself against it panting heavily. Something slammed into the door, screeching like a million bees and banging quicker than a drum. I sat in front of the door pressing my hands to my ears hoping to quiet the infernal screeching. Eventually, the banging stopped and I listened for a minute before slumping over. A few rusty chains suddenly burst through the door above me, causing splinters to explode outwards. I scrambled away as the door was torn off it’s hinges, revealing the monster. It looked like a deformed version of me, it’s face was partly melted and leaking what appeared to be lava along with his right arm. It looked at me and smiled, “Found you~” I didn’t even have time to scream before he lunged at me. I awoke with a gasp, my hand traveling to my chest. I sighed in relief as my head hit the backboard, “God damn it all.” Turning around I could see Flare curled up in a ball, snoring softly. ‘I think my heart imploded.’ A conductor opened the car door and his voice rang out, “Next stop, Hollow Shades!” Flare groaned and rolled over onto her back, one of her legs kicking like a cat. “Mhmm.” ‘Oh. My. God. Diabeetus to the Nth degree.’ I sat there and started playing with my thumbs before the train slowly came to a stop. Looking out the window I saw that the sun was completely blocked off by trees, and a small town was just beyond the station. I moved over and poked Flare gently, “Hey... Get up, we’re here.” She groaned and whacked my hand, “No... go away.” I sighed and poked her again, “Get up.” She whacked me again, “No.” “Fine then.” I placed my hands under her and started to pick her up. She squealed and flew out of my hands, “COLD, TOO COLD!” She glared at me, “Really!? I was having a very good dream.” “Well we’re here.” I pointed out the window, “Come on.” She grumbled, “Fine...” She kicked my leg as she trotted by, “Hurry up Mr. Impatient.” We slowly left the train and managed to get a better look at our location. The entire town was surrounded by trees, casting it in shadow. And there was a small area that seemed to let in the sunlight. Looking closer at the town I could hardly see anyone at all, it almost looked like they simply got up and left. Flare shivered, “Something’s wrong...” I looked, “Yeah...” “That’s because they were taken.” We turned around and Death was standing there, “Whatever is spawning these sentiments is taking the townsfolk. I have reason to believe that they are being killed and raised again as the sentiments.” I scowled, “That's... Why the hell would anyone kill innocents!?” “For many reasons, but your job is to stop it.” He started walking and we followed him in silence. As we walked closer to the town Death spoke up, “Because of the danger you both face I’ve decided to bring in a couple wraiths to help you in this task.” He waved his hand and a woman in her twenties appeared next to him. She had glowing purple eyes and long black hair, and she wore a blue jacket with a grey T-Shirt. “The other is waiting for you deeper in the town, good luck.” He vanished in thin air. The girl smiled, “Hi!” ‘Oh goody! She’s Australian.’ “My name’s Beth, Beth Jades.” I nodded, “Michael Fritz, the pony is Flare Dancer...” I trailed off as Beth picked up Flare and started hugging her, “So CUTE!” Flare stared at me, “Help...” Beth gasped and hugged tighter, “She talks too! I’ll love you forever!” I looked at them with a small smile, “Beth, let go please. You can hug her later all you want.” She nodded, “Okay.” She dropped Flare and looked at me, “Where to?” “Deeper into the town, we need to find the other guy.” We walked towards the town in silence, occasionally stopping to look around. The entire town had signs of a struggle and multiple stalls were turned over or destroyed. We eventually reached a small mining building with a guy standing in in front of it. He wore an all black cloak that covered his entire body with a hood that obscured his face. He also wore black gloves, black pants, and black boots. In his hands, was a staff with swords on both ends. He turned around, and nodded, acknowledging my presence. I nodded back, “Hello.” Beth waved, “HI!” The man froze as he stared at Beth, before he shook his head and pointed at the building. I nodded, “That’s definitely where we need to go...” I walked up and opened the door, leaning into the darkness. “Yep, come on.” Beth and Flare nodded and the man silently walked past me. We walked in silence for a couple minutes before Flare spoke up, “So... Beth. How exactly did you... Kick the bucket?” Beth sighed, “I was diving off the great barrier reef and a box jelly stung my leg. Hurt like shit for minutes before the poison stopped my heart.” Flare flinched, “Oh... What about you mystery man?” The man turned, but said nothing. All that could be seen was the black void that the hood produced. “Um... Nevermind.” She looked at me, “You never did say how you died, just that you did.” I sighed, “Don’t eat improperly cooked food.” Beth blinked, “You died by food poisoning!?” “Yeah.” I looked at her, “Oysters...” She snorted before laughing, “Oh...Oh god. You died by food poisoning!” Flare stifled her chuckles and the guy quickly turned and leveled his blade staff at us, “Enough.” His voice deep, somewhat old, maybe middle-aged, and sounded wise. They both shut up and Beth looked at me, “Sorry, didn’t mean to insult you.” “It’s fine...” I sighed as I saw a light up ahead, “Get ready, we’re nearly there.” The guy prepped his blade staff and Beth pulled out... ‘Is, is that a lance?’ (OST) The guy then rushed forward, and clashed with a heavily muscled man in a pair of coveralls with glowing grey eyes wielding an axe. Beth raised her lance and blocked an overhead swing from a woman wearing a kimono and wielding a shortsword. The hooded man blocked the shortsword easily, and kicked him in the stomach, sending him back. Beth blocked the axe and pushed her away. The hooded man then rammed one of his double bladed scimitars into the large mans stomach. The large man then punched him away and sent him a few feet away. I rushed forward and helped him up, and smashed my hammer into the mans face. I heard a crack, and blood squirted from the nose like a hose. The hooded man nodded and ran to Beth, who jabbed her lance into the woman in a kimono, running her through. I dodged a swing from a swing from the muscle-mans short sword, and countered, “Midnight smash!” Dark energy covered my hammer and it slammed into the giants ribcage, making a loud snapping noise. He dropped to the ground, and dissolved completely into a purple orb. Mr. Hood’s blade staff glowed purple as he disappeared from sight. The woman in the kimono suddenly became covered in a multiple cuts. She screamed in pain, and Mr. Hood appeared again. With a single swing, he severed her head, making her dissolve into a silver orb. I walked over and picked up the orbs before holding them in front of me, “Hmm...” I looked at them both. “Congratulations! You just beat your first sentiment, once you beat them you can eat their soul and gain their strength.” Flare looked somewhat sick, “Ugh... Even though you told me earlier, I still feel sick when you talk about it.” Beth blinked, “We eat souls?” Mr. Hood shrugged, “Only sustenance. No choice.” He held his hand out, “Purple.” I handed him the soul as I gave the silver one to Beth, “Looks like you get silver.” She shrugged, “It’s okay.” She popped it in her mouth before shivering... She looks like she just came.... ‘Okay then!’ Mr.Hood looked at the soul, and then the rest of us. He shrugged, and then brought his hands to his hood and lowered it, revealing his face. It was the face of a middle aged man, with short black hair and light purple eyes. I nodded, “Hmm. Nice to see that you trust us enough to show yourself.” “You helped in the fight. Enough for me.” He said simply as he ate the soul. Surprisingly, he had no reaction. All of a sudden, his arms glowed a light purple, and immediately died down. Mr.Hood looks at his arms in curiosity and brings the sleeves up, revealing a pair of black bracers with holes near the wrists. He looked at them, and then smiled. He whipped his hands to his sides, and purple knives appeared in his hands and he then threw them at a nearby building. as soon as they stuck the wall, the wall was then turned into rubble. His smile widened slightly. Flare’s mouth dropped open, “How did you?...” Beth oohed, “Cool!” I smiled, “Thats... pretty awesome I must admit.” “Indeed.” He said simply before turning to us and stuck his hand out to me, “Johnny.” I shook it, “A pleasure, the name’s Michael.” He nodded and turned to walk further into the building, “Come, we still have a mission.” I nodded and turned to the others, “Come on.” I started walking after him. We followed him in relative silence, the only sound being our steps. We soon reached a somewhat large cavern with a giant cage against the wall, a few ponies were looking out of it. A chuckle came from the other end, “So... You killed my sentiments.” I looked over and blinked at the sight of an old chinese man with white hair in an all white suit, his silver eyes regarding us with boredom. “I do have to admit... You do show good drive.” He looked at Johnny, “Oh... What a surprise! I expected you to move on to something else Achcauhtli.” Johnny’s eyes narrowed as kinetic knives appeared between his fingers, “Want to tell me who you are?” He bowed curtly, “I think it’s only fair... My name is Lǎohǔ de Jìngzi. A pleasure.” My eyes widened, “Tiger of the Mirror.” Johnny’s eyes hardened as he readied his blade staff, “I’ll give you ten seconds to walk your ugly ass back into a mirror...” He laughed, “Oh I wish I could return my dear fellow,” he pointed at the ponies. “that’s why I’m here! They hold the secret to my return! However they’ve been... Stubborn.” He waved his hand and some ponies came out from the side, “So I’ve had to fix that.” Flare glared at him, “What did you do!?” He smiled, “Just made them more compliant.” Johnny snapped, “So you’ve basically fried their brains to the point of making them your compliant little bitches. I’m not surprised with how much you’ve faded into history.” He frowned, “Messing with minds is extremely messy, I prefer to do something simpler... Say, removing the soul.” He turned to the ponies and pointed at one, “Jìngzi línghún bǔzhuō.” The pony screamed as it’s soul was ripped from it’s body and put into a small mirror hanging on the cells. Beth growled, “You’re a monster....” He smiled, “Thank you.” “Mayan Rush!” A swarm of kinetic knives suddenly impaled the man and exploded, “Shut up.” The smoke that was kicked up showed the man standing there with a frown. “Killjoy.” He flicked his hand, causing Johnny to fly into the ceiling before crashing into the ground. Beth drew her lance and charged, only to end up joining Johnny on the floor. Johnny quickly got up and disappeared, “Rebel’s Grace!” He then proceeded to cut at Tiger, creating deep gashes. Tiger grabbed Johnny’s arm before twisting it backwards with a snap, “Sīkǎo ēncì.” He glowed purple before grinning, “Hmm... Kinetic energy. Nice.” He blasted Johnny away into the wall. I glared at him, “You don’t even fight... You hide and cower.” He stopped and snarled, “Oh really?” “Kinetic Wave!” A purple wave of energy suddenly blasted into him, sending Tiger into a wall. Johnny got up and growled, “Bastard.” Tiger growled, “You’re getting on my nerves you insolent gnat.” Johnny smirked, “What’s wrong, can’t get rid of little old me you pussy cat? Come on, shouldn’t you be stronger?” he then jumped into the air, four kinetic knives in his hand, “Kinetic Pillar!” The first knife erupted at Tigers feet, sending him into the next pillars, and into a wall. Tiger appeared in front of Johnny and punched him in to face, “Shénshèng zhī jī!” Johnny screamed as he was blasted up into the ceiling via a pillar of silver energy... And kept going. Beth thrust her hand towards him, “Dirty Gambit!” A ripple flew through the air drawing a bunch of metal before hitting Tiger in the chest, sending him flying. Tiger growled, “If I kill you now then Death would hunt me... I’m not that retarded.” He started fading away. “Goodbye... useless gnats.” He faded completely, leaving the mindless ponies as evidence he was there. I ran over and helped Johnny up, “Jesus man... You need help?” Johnny growled, “Always hated that son of a bitch... I’ll be damned if I let him run loose again...” I stared at where he had been, “We have worse on our hands... If he finds a way to open the Mirror Realm he can kill trillions of innocents.” Johnny glared at me, “I know that. There’s only one person that can help us.” “The Yellow King... Isn’t he dead though?” He looked at me with a raised eyebrow, “Come on kid, use that brain of yours. What other prominent figure is related to the color yellow?” I paused and thought about it... ‘Who has yellow... Oh, oh my god.... He’s high.’ I looked at him, “The Man in Yellow!?” He laughed, “At least you know better than to say his name. Yeah, him. He’s actually pretty nice once you get past the fact you’ll go rather insane if you stare at his true form.” “B-but Old Ones are myths! Like wendigos and vampires!” I was lost, utterly lost. Beth smacked the back of my head, “I don’t like being called a myth.” I blinked at stared at her, “You’re... You’re a vampire?” She nodded. “T-that’s... pretty cool.” She frowned, “Not really... I mean we are commonly feared.” Johnny sighed, “I’m also an immortal Mayan warrior.” My eye twitched, “Then how did you die!?” Johnny raised an eyebrow, “I only had the immortality in terms of age, not invulnerability.” “Oh...” My eye twitched again, “Of course... You know what, I’m not going to question it! We have ponies to free.” Johnny shrugged, “You should also know that every supernatural thing you can think of is real. Like gods, werewolves, ghosts, and even demons.” I just walked over to the cages and smashed open the locks, “Like mages and necromancers?” I said jokingly. “Yup.” “God damn it all.” I looked at the small mirrors on the cage door. “If this is anything like InuYasha then....” I smashed my hammer on the mirrors, causing the souls to fly into the ponies proper bodies. “Just as I thought.” Johnny clapped a hand on my shoulder, “Nice work, you just saved the lives of ponies by releasing their souls from being used like condoms.” I blinked, “That’s... I- Really!?” He smiled, “Welcome to the world of hunters, where nothing is sacred.” I just sighed and looked at Flare as she rounded the ponies out of the cave. “So... Now what?” “We find Death and ask him to let us contact Hasty. From there, we try to find where his current domain is on earth.” Johnny said simply. “Brilliant,” I started walking out with the ponies, “let’s do it outside. Better reception that way.” Johnny groaned, “Don’t quit your day job kid...” “Lucky me, I was a student.” We walked out of the mining building and spotted Death near the exit. He nodded, “I see you were successful.” I frowned, “Yeah, but we have a problem.” Death frowned, “What?” Johnny sighed, “That bastard from the mirror is free, and we need to contact The Man in Yellow to put his ugly ass back in.” Death sighed, “Damn it all... I was hoping we would have at least another thousand years before he was free again. However, time doesn’t seem to like working for us.” he turned to Johnny, “I’ll try to contact him and tell him the situation. I’ll tell him to come to you and we’ll have to go from there.” Beth walked up, “He said something about the secret to opening the mirrors was here in this world.” She pointed at the ponies, “I think he may have gotten a clue from them.” Death’s eyes narrowed, “Then the situation is more serious than previously thought... Have you been hearing the banging of weapons near any reflective surfaces?” I shook my head, “There were small mirrors in there holding souls, no noise came out.” Death nodded, “Then we have plenty of time. If I know Hastur, he’ll get here as fast as he can to deal with the upstart. Johnny, you should feel more than relieved to work with your old possessor.” Johnny laughed, “Never did agree with anything, but damn if it wasn’t fun. Yeah, it’ll be fun to talk to him again.” Beth spoke up, “Umm... I have a question. You did say Dean was here, where exactly?” Death sighed, “He’s in a town called Ponyville. I will advise that you... try to go easy on him. He’s been dealing with conflicted emotions as of late.” She smiled sadly, “I will... I told him that I still loved him so I’m not going to pressure him into something he doesn’t want.” Death shook his head, “Quite the contrary. For the past few days, you’ve been on his mind. I have to say, you really must have smitten him if even after so long he still holds you in such regard.” She frowned, “I admit... He’s moved on, but I’ll still be his friend.” Death smiled, “I think you’ll be quite surprised when you see him.” I looked at them both, “So we get to travel to Ponyville then?” Death nodded, “That would preferable. I’ll tell Hastur to head into the town when I contact him.” I nodded and turned to Flare, “So... I’m guessing you’re needing a break?” She nodded, “You just show up out of nowhere and fight insanely powerful beings as a job.” She looked at the other ponies, “I’ll stay here and keep them safe.” I nodded and turned to Beth, “Well then.” I looked at the sky, noticing the moon was rising. “Want to go to sleep before we head off?” She nodded, “Yeah... Feels weird being tired at night.” Johnny laughed as he was setting kinetic knives around the area we were resting, “I wouldn’t worry about it, it’ll pass in time.” Beth yawned and laid on the ground, “Just... night.” I looked at her for a couple seconds before I heard soft snores. I blinked, “... Wow, that was fast.” Johnny chuckled, “Dean told me about how she’s a heavy sleeper. I’m honestly surprised that she would go this far just to be with him.” I looked at him as I laid down, “Huh... I think that I’ll get some sleep.” I closed my eyes, “Night.” I didn't hear his reply before I had fallen into the depths of sleep. Arc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 8, Drinks All AroundArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 7, New Face and New Town I was sitting on the train to Ponyville looking out of the window, we had just left Canterlot again and were on our way to Ponyville. I looked at Beth, “So you and Dean used to date?” She nodded, “Yeah...” She got this far-away look. “He was amazing.” I tilted my head, “Why are you going to see him if you’re no longer dating?” She looked me in the eye, “He’s probably going to need people he knows.” Johnny laughed, “No shit. Anyway, I brought you both a little something from the trolley.” He tossed me a box, “For you Michael, a box of gummy something or others.” I grabbed the box from his hands and tore it open before eating all of them in less than ten seconds.... What!? I fucking love gummy candy! Johnny chuckled, “Damn kid, did you even brea-oh wait...” He shook his head and tossed Beth another box, “Oatmeal raisin cookies. Pig out.” She looked at them and grabbed a single cookie before putting in her mouth. Her eyes widened as she started eating with gusto... Wow, she fit ten cookies in her mouth. Johnny laughed, “Wow, I can see why Dean loved ya so much now.” She stopped before glaring at him, “Shut up.” Or I think that’s what she said, kinda hard to tell with ten cookies in her mouth. Johnny’s only response was to laugh even harder. I chuckled a little, “Don’t talk with a full mouth. You might chok- Oh....” Johnny’s laughs finally calmed down, “Leave the comedy to the professionals.” I looked at him, “I think you’re onto something there.” Beth swallowed and grinned, “I’m sooooooooo happy! I can eat normal food again!” “With the way Dean will probably react when he sees you, that’s not all you’ll be eating.” Johnny says while smiling as he looked out of the window as the trees passed by. I held back a laugh as Beth glowed purple, “Shut. Up.” Johnny however, had no problems laughing, “I’m joking, don’t worry. However, I’m also serious. He had it bad for you Beth, you should know that.” She frowned, “He was hurt when he broke up with me... I could see it.” She looked at him. “That’s why I still love him. He cares for others.” Johnny nodded while smiling, “That he does... A trait he got from his father. They’re both so alike... it’s strange, to be honest.” “It’s not strange to care for others, it’s a very good trait that one can exhibit.” She reached in and ate another cookie. Johnny shook his head, “It’s not that, it’s his determination. Anthony defeated Inner circle demons, even when he was down and out, he still found a way to beat them. He even beat the guardian of the gates of hell, Cerberus.” I blinked, “Wait... The three headed dog? Wouldn’t that cause the demons of hell to escape.” He shook his head again, “I didn’t say kill, I said beat. The dog was actually a big galoot to Anthony afterwards, licking him and letting him pet him, it was actually kind of funny.” I blinked multiple times before resting my face in my hands. “What is this I don’t even?” He patted my back as he smiled, “You’ll get used to it. How do you think I felt when I was the vessel for The Man in Yellow?” “I can’t guess... I’ve never been exposed to the supernatural before today.” Johnny shrugged before going back to the gazing out of the window. We traveled in silence until we arrived. Beth nearly ran off the train as if it was on fire. I walked out and looked at her. “Really? That excited?” “She’s seeing the one guy that actively gave a damn about her, even when she was a vampire. I think she has a right to be excited.” I nodded, “You have a point... Beth, wait up!” (Beth’s POV) I ran through the town looking for Dean, barely dodging the various ponies. ‘They’re SO cute! No! Bad! Find Dean first then you can hug the ponies.’ I eventually came across a park and saw Dean sitting on a picnic table. I ran faster towards him, “DEAN!!” Dean froze as he turned around, only for me to glomp him, knocking us both off of the table and onto the grass, “Whoa! Beth!?!” I gently bit his neck and took a bit of blood before whispering in his ear, “You still taste amazing~” All of a sudden, Dean was on top of me, I could see tears welling in his eyes, “You... you’re here...” I smiled and hugged him, “I asked to be here with you, I thought you needed it.” He moved away, and to my surprise, kissed me. ‘Oh god he’s a good kisser.’ After a few seconds, he pulled away, and he smiled lightly, “God I’ve missed you...” He frowned, “I... I’m so sorry...” I kissed his cheek, “You did it to protect me... There’s no need to be sorry for that.” “Still... I could have tried harder to find ways to stay together, I could done something!” He exclaimed as tears actually started falling, “I... I let you go when I wasn’t ready to.” I started to comb my hand through his hair, “Shh. It’s okay... You didn’t know, so there’s no need to look back and punish yourself.” He gripped me in a tight hug, “Thank you...” I hugged him tighter, “You’re welcome.” He then lifted from the ground and held me bridal style, “Well, It’s a good thing I finally have a house.” He smiled. “Oh?” I grinned, “And what are we going to do?” He returned my grin, “Like you need to ask.” I felt a shiver run through me as my smile got larger, “Oh god I’ve missed you.” His grin grew as well, “Same here Nature girl.” “Says the Hunter boy~” I snuggled against his chest. “Beth!” I blinked as Michael and Johnny came up, “Finally... Oh hey Dean!” Dean smiled, but then he looked at Johnny and his eyes widened, “Johnny!?!? What are you doing here!?” Johnny grinned, “Someone has to watch your back. May as well be me.” He patted his head, “It’s great to see you again kid.” Dean laughed as he looked down to me, “What do you say guys, I got a house at the forest.” I frowned a little, damn no sexy time with Dean. ‘You guys had to come now!? I HAVEN’T GOTTEN LAID IN YEARS!!!’ “Oi! Dean, Michael... Whoever the fuck you two are!” I looked over at this woman and, ‘OH MY FUCKING GOD, THAT’S A LOT OF SCARS!’ She looked at me in rage, “Quit fucking staring, I’m not in the Goddamn fucking mood to have someone I don’t fucking know, staring at me like I’m on fucking display!” I lurched back a bit and hugged tighter into Dean, ‘Why is she so mean? I didn’t do anything!’ She spoke up again, “Hey Michael, nice seeing you again. Well it would be, but I can only halfway fucking see you right now.” “Ah. Good to see you to..... What happened exactly?” “Had to fucking make James shoot me in the fucking head. Went off course and took my fucking eye out. Gone for fucking good! Just fucking great!” I blinked, ‘She swears a LOT!’ The woman spoke, “I need to fucking talk to you. Like, right fucking now. I don’t care if anyone of these fuckers hears it, but it’s really fucking important.” Dean raised an eyebrow, “Alright then...” He looked down to me, “Sorry Beth, we’ll “Chat” later.” He says as he puts me down. I pouted but nodded, “Fine....” I grabbed his collar and pulled him closer and whispered, “You owe me sexy times.” Dean grinned, “When we get to my house... That ass is mine baby...” He whispered into my ear. I bit his neck and took a little blood, “Fine with me~” The girl pulled him away, “You promised to fucking help me the next fucking time this fucking happened Dean! I need fucking help, right fucking now! I’m going fucking insane and I need fucking help, I don’t exactly feel like letting her out another fucking time!” I blinked, ‘What?’ They both walked away as I kicked a pebble, “Well that was strange!” I clapped my hands and looked at the others. “Want to go to the library?” Michael smiled, “Sure.” Johnny shook his head, “I’m going to follow Dean.” he started walking away. “Stay out of trouble.” I looked at Michael again, “You know where the library is?” He shook his head, “Nope.” “If I may.” I turned and saw Death standing behind us with a smile, “He’s doing much better already.” I grinned. “I also believe that you two are capable enough of handling another member to your party.” He moved aside showing a young girl who was looking at us with interest, “And the library is near the center of town.” As soon as he vanished I got a better look at her, she was about 4 feet tall with light blue eyes and long red hair. She had a cutlass hanging from her waist and was wearing yellow and red... wizard robes. She grinned, “Hello!” I grinned, “Hi...” I walked over and kneeled down a bit, “What’s your name?” “Paige, Paige Ravenbreeze.” She curtsied, “But call me Paige.” ‘Raven... Breeze? What kind of name is that?’ Michael walked over, “Um... How old are you?” ‘That’s a good question.’ She huffed, “I’m twelve thank you!” ‘... Wow.’ Michael was stuttering as I stood up, “Well then... Come on, we’re going to meet some friends.” ‘If anyones there.’ She grinned, “Alright! Lead the way!” I nodded as we started walking towards the center of town. (Michael’s POV) We walked towards the library as Beth talked with Paige about where she came from. Apparently she was pulled from earth when she was nine to a place called Ravenwood and was supposedly destined to save the universe! Yeah, what the fuck! We eventually reached the library and I blinked when a boy opened the door, “Uh... Hi.” He blinked, “Oh! Hello, who are ye?” ‘The kid’s scottish?’ Allow me to describe him... He stands over me by a few inches and was wearing a green T-Shirt and denim jeans. His red hair was messy and his eyes were green. I held out a hand, “The name’s Michael, a pleasure.” Beth nodded, “I’m Beth.” Paige grinned, “I’m Paige!” She started hopping, “Who are you?” He grinned, “My name is Alexander,” he bowed. “But call me Alex.” I motioned inside, “Can we come in?” He sighed, “It’s a PUBLIC library.” He moved aside and we walked in. All of a sudden, Johnny appeared at our side, “Sup.” I fell over twitching a little as Beth smiled, “Hey Johnny.” “Dean’s looking for us. He’s waiting at the town square.” “Oh goody!” I got up and sighed, “No reading for me today.” I turned to Paige, who was reading some books. “Come on Paige, we need to go and meet someone.” She smiled and put the book down, “Okay!” She ran past us straight out the door. “YOU DON’T KNOW WHERE WE’RE GOING!” I yelled. Johnny raised an eyebrow, “Bundle of energy, ain’t she?” He disappeared in a flash of motion and appeared in front of Paige and lifted her onto his shoulders, “Alright kiddo, just let me do the walking.” She looked at him, “No thanks, I’m good!” She, and I shit you not, turned into leaves and appeared next to him. “Come on!” Beth blinked, “The hell?” Johnny sighed, “For fucks sake I keep forgetting I’m not dealing with normal humans anymore...” I walked up to him, “Well hear this, she was kidnapped when she was nine and placed in a school of magic to, and I’m not making this up, save the entire universe.” Johnny whistled, “Damn, reminds me of my partnership with The Man in Yellow. Only She doesn’t seem to have destroyed her own civilization...” He said to himself quietly. She turned around, “What are you waiting for!?” She smiled. “Race ya!” “Oh no you don’t!” Beth picked her up, “Stay with us, we know where we’re going and you don’t.” Paige grinned uneasily, “Heh, oh yeah.” Johnny appeared next to them, “Well, let’s get going.” We nodded and started following him as Beth turned to Paige, “So um... How did you um...” She sighed, “How did you become a wraith?” Paige frowned, “I was on a mission to stop an evil sorceress from rewriting the spiral and my search led me to a comet.” She sighed, “When I got there she trapped me and sent the comet hurtling into a planet.” She paused and looked at Johnny, “They were based off of the Aztecs.... You sound like one I knew.” Johnny shrugged, “Mayan, actually.” She made an ‘o’ face, “Oh....” I looked at her, “Wait wait wait... You crashed into a planet while trapped on an comet!?” Johnny shrugged, “Anthony actually rode Cerberus into battle naked. He was drunk. Though the Comet thing is actually pretty badass.” Johnny grinned. Paige blinked and scrunched her face up, “Ew... Eeeeeeeeeeew!” She looked at him, “Never say that again!” Johnny laughed, “What? Squeamish from that?” “Yes!” She huffed and walked faster, “Just hurry up....” Johnny shook his head smiling, and we made our way to the center of town. Beth ran forward and hugged Dean, “Hey Dean!” Dean grinned and returned the hug, “Nice to see you too.” Paige looked at them and grinned, “Beth and Dean sitting in a tree!~” Dean looked down at Paige and smiled. Letting Beth go, he kneeled down to eye level with her and asked, “And who might you be?” She opened her mouth to respond before pausing, she blinked a couple times before hugging Dean tightly, “UNCLE DEAN!” “UHHHH....” Dean said, being fairly flabbergasted. “It’s me! Paige Beckett!” She hugged him tighter. ‘Beckett?’ Dean’s eyes widened before finally returning the hug, “You! Oh my god, Paige! I... Wow! What happened to you, both me and Kate thought you were dead! Well, you are now, but still!” She looked up at him, “I was pulled from Earth... And placed into a school of magic so I could save the world.” She sobbed a little, “I tried everything I could to come back! I thought I would never see you again!” She pressed her face into his chest and sobbed. Dean smiled sadly as he patted her head and started to carry her, “Hey, come on now. No crying. I’m here now, so you don’t have to worry anymore.” She sniffled and looked up at him, “C-can you take me to my sister? Please...?” Dean smiled and pointed to Canterlot, which could be seen from here, “You see that castle up there?” She nodded, “Y-yeah.” “Well, Kate is up there in the castle. I told her to wait up there when I took a look at my house. I’m going to send a letter to the ruler there to tell her to come over. How do you like the sound of staying with me? Would you like that?” “Yes....” Dean smiled, “Alright. Come on, lets go home.” He turned to us as he let go of Paige, “That means you guys too. I have plenty of room, so don’t worry.” “HEY DEAN GUESS WHAT?” Suddenly, Sarah jumped and slammed into Dean’s back, wrapping her arms around his neck, “Nice seeing you again.” “Ohhh....” Dean groaned as he seemed incredibly dazed. Beth cleared her throat, “Ahem...?” Sarah looked at her and tilted her head, “What?” Johnny looked at her and chuckled, “I think you just knocked a few screws loose.” She raised an eyebrow, “How could I...?” Her face lit up in realization and she knocked a fist against her chest, eliciting a dull metallic bang, “Oh yeah, metal skeleton. I forgot that I weigh like six hundred pounds. Sorry.” “UUUUUUUUGHHHHHH....” Dean groaned even louder. Sarah hopped off his back, “You lifted me just fine earlier, don’t know how this is any different.” “YOU JUMPED ON MY BACK WHEN I DIDN’T EVEN EXPECT IT!!!” Dean shouted as he got up and grunted in pain, “Oh my back...” She laughed and patted him on the back, maybe a little too hard, “You’ll be fine.” “Oh god why...” Beth sighed, “Hello....” Sarah turned to her and looked apologetic, “Oh, uh... Hi...” “Hi...” She waved a little. “Yeah uh... Sorry about snapping at you earlier today. I was kind of... Completely out of my fucking mind.” “Yeah I heard you talk about it.” Paige walked up and poked Sarah’s skeleton arm gently, “Coooooool!” She looked down at her, “Thanks... Cost me an arm and... Well not a leg but a foot I guess.” “Oh... Still cool!” Sarah looked away uncomfortably, “Right... Anyway, I guess I should introduce Mary to you guys. MARY!” I blinked a couple times as a person who looked exactly like Sarah. I twitched and fell on the ground before rolling away, “I CAN’T I CAN’T I CAN’T I CAN’T I CAN’T I CAN’T I CAN’T!!!!!” (Beth’s POV) I blinked as Michael rolled away before turning to Mary, “Sorry about him.” “Dumbass...” Dean muttered in pain. Paige giggled, “Heh... He’s funny.” Mary stared after Michael with a slightly horrified expression, “If that’s who I think it is...” I blinked, “He’s just being stupid right now.” “Right,” Mary said, “anyway... Nice to meet all of you, I’m Sarah’s sister, Mary Akinson.” I nodded, “I’m Beth Jades, a pleasure.” Paige hopped in front of her, “Hi! I’m Paige, Paige Beckett!” Mary looked down at her for a second before turning to Sarah, “Isn’t there some sort of magic using twelve year old living with you too?” Sarah nodded in response, “Yeah, Arlosia... Speaking of which, we should head back sometime soon and introduce you.” Sarah then turned to Dean, “But first, I’d like to thank you properly for what you’ve done for me.” Dean stood up and straight and raised an eyebrow, “Uh, okay...” Sarah walked up to him and said, “Lean down a bit, you’re like a foot taller than me.” Dean did so. Sarah took a deep breath, “Alright, only time I am ever going to do this.” She leaned forward and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek, then wrapped her arms around him, “Thank you so much, you have no idea how happy I am for what you did, Dean.” I twitched a little, ‘Deep... Breath. Just stay calm.’ Dean laughed as he returned the hug and patted her back, “No problem Sarah. Nice seeing that you’re getting better.” “I give it a week before I start treating everything like shit. I’m just in a good mood right now.” She said with a laugh. Dean laughed as he let go and walked away. He turned back to Sarah, “Like I said in Manehattan. I’m always ready to help when I’m needed.” With that, he walked away again. “You guys coming or what?” Sarah then said, “Oh yeah, and you were right about that whole ‘me being beautiful’ thing you said. Ardiente agreed anyway.” Dean froze as he turned to look at me, total fear on his face. I just grinned, “Care to explain...?” ‘Let’s see how much he panics....’ Dean nervously laughed, “I-that was a little joke I made! Come on Beth, a joke!” Sarah tilted her head to the side with a frown, “So wait, you think I’m ugly then? Asshole...” “DAMN IT THAT’S NOT WHAT I MEANT!” Dean exclaimed, he then shouted in frustration, “I CAN’T WIN IN THIS!” I giggled, “You just called her beautiful Dean, not like you slept with her or anything.” Sarah looked like she was about to respond, but a chunk of ice froze her lips together. Dean just nodded. “Mmf, mm-” Sarah punched herself in the jaw, breaking the ice. “Ow, prick. I was just going to say that that’s true, we haven’t. Besides, I could never sleep with a man, I’d probably break down and kill them or something.” Paige looked between them, “So... I know this has nothing to do with what’s going on, but I saw a house made of gingerbread I’m going to eat.” She started walking away, “I’ll be back!” Dean ran after her, “No wait Paige!” She turned, “Yes? Why are you keeping me from the gingerbread house of amazing?” Dean laughed, “It’s not really gingerbread, it’s just designed to look that way.” She blinked, “Oh... Well it’s a bakery so, yeah!” She turned. Dean quickly picked her up and put her on his shoulder as he sighed, “Yes Paige, it’s a bakery. Look, I have some cake at home. It’s chocolate.” She grinned, “Caaaaaaaaaaaaaake.” She drooled a little. Dean laughed, “Yes. Cake. Come on Beth, Let’s go to the house of cake.” I grinned, “Alright,” I looked at Sarah and Mary. “See you later.” After a while, we stopped in front of a large manor that had a forest behind it, “Look at that Beth! Nature!” I slapped the back of his head, “I see that, I’ll camp later.” Dean looked at me sensually, “Well, I was expecting you to stay though.” “By later I mean after about a week.” I looked him in the eyes, “You really owe me.” Dean grinned, “I can pay you back tonight, if you’d like.” I grinned, “Not enough. I haven’t been with anyone since we broke up." Dean nodded as we went inside and ate cake. (Later that night) We were both in Deans room, in it was a double bed, a closet, and a bathroom. Dean was only wearing a muscle shirt and boxers. I was sitting on the bed in my underwear, “So...” I grinned. Dean smiled, “So.” He jumped onto the bed and on top of me, “Good god I’ve missed you...” I leaned up and kissed him, “Same here Hunter Boy~” Dean returned it full force, “Hmm...” He looked sad, “I’m sorry... I know you said I shouldn’t blame myself but...” “You feel you could have done something didn’t you?” He nodded silently. I hugged him, “None of us saw it coming,” I sighed. “You had no power over it and I knew you only did it to protect me from the same problem.” Dean looked me in the eyes and had a small smile, “Then I guess I’ll need to do something different tonight...” “Oh?” I leaned forward with a smile, “And that would be?” Dean grinned, “I’m going to take my time... and enjoy every second of this...” “Oh god yessssss.” I grabbed his sides and rolled him so I was on top of him. “Show me what you learned.” Dean growled, “With pleasure...” The night was incredibly long... Arc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 9, Sugarcube CornerArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 8, Drinks All Around (Michael’s POV after rolling away) My little rolling session was quickly ended by a house that managed to place itself in my way. I was now walking around town simply enjoying the scenery and learning the layout of the town. After a couple minutes I had found myself in an apple orchard, and was standing in front of a barn. “What the hay?” An orange pony with a blonde mane walked over, “Howdy! Welcome ta Sweet Apple Acres!” I nodded, “I’m Michael... Nice place you got here.” She grinned, “Why thank ya, we’ve been growing apples for years.” She looked at me for a second, “Um... Do ya know Dean by any chance?” “Yeah... Not personally though. Just met him twice now.” She nodded a bit, “Ah thought so, ya don’t seem like the others. Ya come here for somethin’ or where ya just walking around?” “Just walking,” I shrugged, “But I am kinda in the mood for an apple.” She grinned and walked over to a bucket before pulling out an apple, “That’ll be two bits.” I reached into my pocket of holding and produced the money, “Here.” Grabbing the apple I went to take a bite before a person literally jumped out of the apple bucket. “Sup Fuckers?” He was a sixteen year old kid with a tricorn hat and brown leather jacket with black jeans. I stepped back, “How in the everlasting fuck did you get in there!?” He stepped back over to it and stuck his head in saying, “No smaller than your mom’s ass, so it wasn’t hard. I’ll tell you what was hard though...” Applejack looked at him, “What?” ‘YOU DOOMED US ALL!’ He spun around and did a Michael Jackson crotch grab, “MAH DICK!” I facepalmed, “Oh sweet jesus.... Look, who are you?” He stood straight and gave a bow, “I am Porndar, first king of the Dickhead race, proud people of Fellatio VII. Are you not ready to get a mouthful?” I twitched a little, trying to keep calm. “I want your real name... Not a fake one.” “And I want to have sex, but we can’t have everything we want, can we?” Applejack walked up to him, “Lookie here! You just popped out of my apple bucket and start spewing filth. Now ya have five seconds to vamoose!” He put a hand to his ear and leaned down, “Could you repeat that? The southern accent is so thick I can almost hear the burning crosses and racial slurs.” She stammered as I sighed, “Why the hell are you here?” He did a pelvic thrust, “Me want fucky-fucky.” I grinned internally, “Well... I know this one girl who wouldn’t mind. Her name’s Sarah, she’s in town.” He got right in my face and smiled, “Who said I was looking for a girl?” ‘NOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPE!’ I pushed him away a little, “You seem like the type to fuck bitches and hoes.” “Well,” he put a hand to his chin in thought, “dogs and garden equipment are pretty far down the list, so not yet. Soon, maybe.” I twitched, “J-just go away please.” He shrugged, “Guess I’ll find some other hot piece of ass. See ya around!” ‘I fucking hope not.’ He pulled out an umbrella and opened it, “PORNDAR, AWWAAAAAAAAAYYYYYYYYYY!” He flew into the air like Mary Poppins. I looked at Applejack, “Please for the love of god tell me you got booze.” “CATCH YA LATER HOT STUFF!” He shouted back. I shivered, “Really strong booze.” She shook her head, “Ah think Big Mac sold the last of it. Alex might have some.” Out of nowhere, the guy was back, “Did someone say Big Mac? Oh my~ That just sounds delightful in itself...” ‘OH SWEET JESUS!’ I turned to him, “Just go please! Now! You can fuck everyone in Ponyville for all I care!” He pouted, “I would much rather come than go~” I screamed in rage and pulled my hair, “JUST FUCKING LEAVE ALREADY!!!” He held his hands up and walked backwards, “Alright, alright, jeez... I’ll leave.” He pulled his umbrella out, but looked at me again, “And my name is Joshua Volpaig, sex extraordinaire.” I sighed, “Michael.... Michael Fritz.” I looked at him, “Only fair I say mine.” “Yep, would be rude otherwise. Like jumping out of a strangers basket of assholes- I mean apples and scaring the shit out of everyone. Except that was good comedy. Anyway, see ya later.” I just waved him off as Applejack looked at me, “Um... Ah think ah’ll come with you to Ponyville. Ah need a drink.” I nodded, “I swear this place is trying to drive me insane.” I knocked on the library door and Alex opened it. “Oh hey Michael, Applejack. What do ye need?” I walked past him, “Booze. Lots of booze.” He grinned and pulled out a few glasses, “Alright then...” He handed Applejack and I a glass and poured in some kind of fruit smelling drink. “To booze.” I clinked my glass against his, “To memory loss.” Applejack clinked to, “To good lives.” We drank the liquor and the night became a blur. (Paige’s POV) I woke up with a yawn as Dean gently shook me, “Come on Paige. We’re going to get Kate today.” I groaned as I looked at him, “Give me a minute... I need to get ready.” He smiled, “Sure thing.” He then left the room. I got up and put on my wizard's robes and grabbed my cutlass before walking into the hallway. I looked at Dean, “I’m ready.” Dean smiled, “Not yet you aren’t. I got some toast for you in the dining room if you want some.” I grinned, “Yes please!” He then picked me up and placed me on his shoulder as he grinned, “Then lets get you some toast.” He walked down the hallway and we passed by Beth, “Hello!” I waved. “Morning Paige.” We kept walking and we finally made our way into the kitchen. Dean set me down at a table and I stared at the plate of French Toast in front of me before eating. “I take it you like it.” Dean laughed. I looked at him, “I love French Toast... I’m somewhat glad they had it at Ravenwood.” Dean frowned, “They were the ones that took you, right?” “More along the lines of pulled.” I looked at him, “Did you know they had talking owls there?” Dean groaned, “Talking weapons are enough. I don’t need to know an animals opinion on why humans “Are such strange creatures!” thank you.” “Oh Gamma was very nice. I just hated the Kroks.” Dean sighed, “Me and Death are going to have a nice long chat about this place...” “They’re nice people. They take kids who have the ‘gift’ and train them on how to use it in magic.” I shrugged. Dean’s eyes narrowed, “That doesn’t excuse the fact that they kidnapped you...” He sighed, “Kate and I really missed you Paige.” He hugged me, “I’m just glad you’re safe... ish.” I hugged him back, tears forming in my eyes. “I missed you too Uncle Dean...” He wiped my eyes as he smiled, “Come on, no more crying. Let’s go get your sister.” I smiled, “Sure... Want to hear about some of the adventures I went on?” Dean grinned, “Every funny detail you can get in.” He lifted me up to his shoulders again as all three of us walked out of the manor, “I’ll even tell you some of mine!” I grinned, “Where to start... Oh I know! How about the time I went to Marleybone.” Dean groaned, “Why does that sound like a pun...” “Well... The setting is based around victorian England, but with talking cats, rats, and dogs.” I think I saw his eye twitch a little. “I even met their greatest detective, Sherlock Bones.” “WHAT IS MY LIFE!?!?” Dean exclaimed as he face palmed. “I also learned this.” I held my breath as I felt the sensation of falling leaves over my skin before appearing in front of Dean, causing him to stop. “Ughhhhhhhh........” Dean grimaced, “That is so amazing yet so strange...” He shook his head, “Then again, I’m not one to talk.” I grinned. “Anyways... At the end of my travel across Marleybone I had to fight Meowiarty.” Dean gritted his teeth, “PUNS... THE PUNS...” “Afterwards I had to go and talk to the emperor of Mooshu.” “Let me guess. Cows.” “Plus pigs and goats. Also the oni... Giant. Elephant. Demons.” “Eesh...” Dean flinched, “I remember those. Had to do a drinking contest with one... I thought I would have died from Alcohol poisoning...” I blinked in confusion, “I just killed about four of them, War, Plague, Death, and Jade.” He laughed, “Well now I know they just called themselves that to scare people.” “Not really. War started a civil war, Plague killed thousands with an incurable disease, and don’t get me started on Jade.” I shivered, “He was boosted from the water and fruit of life.” Dean shook his head, “As I was saying, there’s no way they could be the true horsemen. If they were, the world would have been wasted.” I blinked, “I never said they were horsemen. But anyways, enough of the depressing stuff! How about I tell you about my house.” (Michael’s POV) “Ughhhhhhh Where am I?” I blinked as I noticed I was laying on top of a statue. “The fuck?” I looked around and saw a crowd had gathered around me, “Sorry, sorry!” I got off and looked at the ponies. “Nothing to see here move along!” They all walked away and I looked at where I was. I had woken up near the center of town just a few dozen feet away from the library. I sighed and raised an eyebrow when I saw my hammer sitting at the statues feet. I grabbed the hammer before walking to Sugarcube Corner for breakfast. I looked up and saw the sun was past it’s prime. ‘Holy shit I slept that late!?’ I blinked in shock when I heard Sarah’s voice, “Hey Michael!” I looked and waved, “Hey Sarah!” I saw a woman in gangster clothing, “Who’s the new girl?” It looked like Sarah was about to speak but the girl cut her off, “The “new girl” is Alexandra Eisenberg, and I’ve been a Wraith for about five years, kid.” I blinked at her thick German accent. I raised my hands, “I meant it like you had just arrived, not like you just became a wraith.” Alexandra narrowed her eyes, “What is your name? I feel like I’ve met you before...” ‘What?’ I blinked, “Michael Fritz.” Her eyes widened, “Are you related to Nathan Fritz at all?” “How do you know my dad?” I said suspiciously. She started laughing, “W-what? Your father? Oh Lord... Did he not tell you about his connections to us?” I shook my head, “No. My father always kept things from me.” She laughed harder, “You’d think practically being a member of the German Mafia would be something to tell your children!” WHAT!? “What!?” I twitched. “What? I don’t even... Fuck my unlife.” “And,” she continued, “and now... that makes you an honorary member, according to family rules. Glückwünsche, Michael Fritz, und willkommen in der Familie.” I don’t know what she said, but I think it’s ‘Welcome to the Family.’ I sighed, “Tài bàngle.” ‘Lets see the confusion...’ She smirked, “Не пытайтесь ввести в заблуждение меня, мальчик, это не будет работать.” I blinked before smiling, “فهمت. ومعوجة السر؟" She tilted her head to the side, “Hversu mörg tungumál þú veist í raun?” I shrugged, “שלוש.ואנחנו צריכים להפסיק במקרה שרה מתרגזת.” Alexandra pouted, “Por kjo nuk është e bukur...” I sighed, “Ja, og Sarah kan drepe oss i løpet av sekunder.” She smiled, “Ίσως, αλλά έχω μια καλύτερη ευκαιρία.” I was about to speak, but Sarah shouted. "Licuit, licuit vos volo facere stupri lingua cacas? Peius 'adicies ad illud, faxo mea conlationem! Suus' solum lingua scio praeter Anglorum, sic utar stupri Latine! Quam operor vos stupri similis eam!?" I blinked, “Paenitet.” “YOU’D FUCKING BETTER BE!” She yelled. I blinked a couple times before motioning to the library, “Well, I’m going to go and find Alex so I can remember what happened yesterday.” She took a few deep breaths, “Right. Before you go, do you know where Paige is? Arlosia wanted to meet her.” I shrugged, “She went with Dean yesterday, I think she’ll be here soon though...” I blinked as a bunch of leaves came from an alley and reformed themselves into Paige, “Oh cool! So this is the commons area.” She looked at Sarah and waved, “Hello!” Sarah sighed, “Uhh... I’m not going to question how the hell that just happened, because I just got my sanity back and I want to keep it. And hi.” Paige looked and saw Arlosia and grinned, “Oooh, who’s that?” She looked at Alexandra. “And who’s that? I’m Paige!” Sarah gestured to them, “This is Arlosia, and that is Alexandra.” Alexandra nodded as Arlosia waved, “Hi.” Paige blinked, “Oh wow! You look so cute!” Arlosia glowed purple and looked away. “Uh, thanks?” Paige smiled, “You’re welcome.” “So... You use magic to?” Arlosia looks really flustered right now. Paige nodded, “Yep! Thurgatury and Pyromancy the most, but I can cast some Conjuration and Necromancy.” Wait what!? Arlosia looked at her in surprise, “Wait, what?” Paige grinned, “Yeah... I can summon a ghoul, maybe a banshee if I concentrate.” “Huh... I tried demonology, a type of conjuration, but that just ended up killing me. I stick to destruction now.” Wow... Paige grimaced, “Ooh... I had to wait five minutes before the comet I was on crashed into a planet.” Arlosia looked at her blankly, “What the fuck...” Oh god damn it... Paige blinked, “What? My legs were trapped under unmelting ice.” She grimaced, “I don’t like remembering that.” “Again I say: what the fuck...” Paige waved her hands, “Anyways! What spells can you do?” Arlosia shook her head, “Oh... Uh... Well, I can do this.” She pointed her hand at a trashcan. “Demon’s Roar.” A symbol appeared on the trashcan before a tiny ball of energy flew from her hand and caused an explosion, sending the trashcan flying. ‘Holy shit...’ Paige clapped her hands, “Cool! Do you want to see what I can do?” Arlosia blinked, “Uhh, sure.” Paige grabbed her cutlass and looked at us, “You might want to stand back a bit.” Sarah nodded, “Alright then...” they stepped back as I joined them. She took a deep breath and started drawing a symbol of what looked like a flame in the air before piercing it with her cutlass. “Phoenix!” I stepped back as the ground began to rumble and my jaw dropped open when a giant bird made of fire burst outwards, spreading it’s wings over the town. The bird looked at us before raising it’s head to the air and cawing, shaking the nearby windows and causing a jet of fire to launch itself into the air. It stopped and looked at Paige before slowly fading away into ashes. ‘HOLY SHIT!’ Arlosia closed her dropped jaw and stared at Paige, “That... Was fucking awesome!” Paige glowed a little, “Thanks.... I can teach you if you want.” “Really!?” ‘By god she looks happy...’ Paige nodded, “Yeah. I have an entire book filled with spells like that. We just need to see what school you belong to....” Arlosia ran up to her and gripped her arms, “Holy crap I think I fucking love you!” Paige glowed, “Um.... Thank you? Anyways! I think you might fit the bill for Storm magic. But by your attitude I’d say Fire.” Arlosia tilted her head, “That’s how you classify magic users where you’re from? We do it a lot differently...” Paige grinned sheepishly, “Yeah, it’s weird. But we have other names for them, There’s Theurgists, Pyromancers, Conjurors, Diviners, Thaumaturges, Necromancers, Sorcerers. And just recently we got the astral schools of Sun, Moon, and Star.” “Huh. We classify them as Arcane, Fire, Frost, Nature, Shadow, and Holy. Then they’re split into Abjuration, Conjuration, Divination, Necromancy, Enchantment, Transmutation, Evocation, and Illusion. Then there are fourteen subschools, Descriptors, Rune Magic, and Divine domains. It gets kind of complicated after a while.” She blinked, “That does sound complicated... Our’s base off of each other, Fire and Storm combine into Life where as Storm and Ice combine into Necromancy. Then I belive Fire and Ice turn into Myth. Balance simply does it’s own thing by taking from every other school, then after that Sun boosts spells, Star boosts the wizard, and finally Moon transforms the wizard into something else.” “Cool. Magic back home is-” Sarah interrupted them, “Okay, can we please not talk about complicated shit I don’t understand? You saw what happened with the languages, let’s not make it worse.” Paige shuffled her feet, “Sorry....” Sarah spoke up, “It’s fine. I think we should go now, you two, there was some stuff I actually wanted to get done, and we’re kind of wasting time here.” Paige looked at Arlosia, “Aww... It was nice meeting you.” She hugged her, “I can teach you later.” Arlosia glowed brightly, “Uh, right.... See you later then.” Paige let go, “Later.” Sarah walked over and picked up Arlosia, “See you guys later than.” I waved them off, “Later.” I blinked as Sarah walked over to a pretty large shadow and stepped into it before popping out of another. “Well,” She said, “that’s pretty useful...” Paige clapped her hands as I facepalmed, “Oh god....” Arc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 10, Library and a Floating HouseArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 9, Sugarcube Corner Paige and I decided to head on over to Sugarcube corner for some food. She squealed in joy when I said she could have anything she wanted. We were currently sitting in a booth with Paige eating away at a banana split. I looked at Paige when a thought came to mind, “Quick question,” She looked at me with chocolate all over her face. “why’d you appear alone anyways? Wasn’t Dean with you?” She nodded, “Yeah, but he kinda broke down into a rage when I mentioned Krokotopia.” “Why would he do that?” She looked me in the eyes, “It’s based off of Egypt but with salamanders and crocodiles.” I twitched, “Nevermind... I see why he broke down now.” “CROCODIIIIIIIILE!!!!” Dean’s voice exclaimed in rage as he appeared next to us, breathing heavily, “Sorry...” he said, “I needed to get that out of my system...” I looked at him as Paige wrapped him in a hug, “Trust me... I know that feel bro.” “Unlike you though, I don’t break down at the lack of logic.” “Ha ha...” I looked at Paige, “Wasn’t, oh who was it, Kate? Isn't she coming soon?” Dean nodded, “I sent the letter to Celestia. She should be on her way right now.” Beth walked in the front door panting slightly, “Damn it Dean... Don’t run off like that.” Dean laughed, “Oh come on Nature girl, can’t keep up with little old me?” “You got faster since our last run.” “I guess so, huh?” Dean scratched the back of his head. Sarah’s head suddenly popped out from under the table, “HEY GUYS HOW’S IT GOING?” “AAAAHHH!” I screamed and ended up holding Dean in my arms, “WHAT THE FUCK!?” Paige grinned, “Hey Sarah!” Sarah turned her head toward Paige and smiled, “Oh hey, it’s like we didn’t just see you.” Beth blinked a few times, “How did you...?” Sarah disappeared under the table, then suddenly dropped down from the ceiling, “Don’t know how, but I can use shadows as transportation now. It’s fucking awesome.” Paige’s grin got bigger, “Cool.” “Put me down already...” Dean said, sounding annoyed. I did so, and he adjusted his tie and hat, “Damn it Sarah... Did you have to do that?” “Yep. Oh, hold on a second...” Sarah jumped under the table, then after a few moments dropped down from the ceiling again, this time carrying Arlosia and Alexandra, “Almost forgot these two.” Alexandra wobbled a bit as she regained her footing, “Bitte, tun Sie das nicht wieder...” Sarah glared at her, “Quod si occidam te et facies... Great now you’ve got me doing it...” I looked at them, “No Latin or German. We already did this earlier.” Dean looked at Alexandra, “And who is this?” Alexandra glanced at him, then did a double take “Wait... Are you Dean Marcelo?” Dean raised an eyebrow, “Yeah...” She smiled and stuck her hand out, “Well, it’s great to finally get to meet you! Mein name ist Alexandra Eisenberg, zweite der Eisenberg Familie, der führende Deutsche Mafia.” Dean laughed, “Shit, I haven’t done business with you guys in a long time. I remember seeing you when I was a kid!” He shook her hand happily. She chuckled, “Yes, I remember that. You used to be such a cute kid.” “Damn, I remember when I sponsored that tournament and you actually came and fucking visited to see it, that was a huge surprise.” Alexandra nodded, “That was an interesting thing you did with that tournament, I was quite impressed with it.” “It got me money, but it also helped whoever made it to the finals in getting an education.” Dean nodded, “Man, it’s been awhile since I’ve thought about anything from that part of my life...” He then paled, “Please don’t tell me you’ve heard about my dirty bomb incident...” Beth snickered a bit. Alexandra looked up in confusion, “Dirty bomb? I don’t see how that makes sense, radioactive explosive devices were the Russian’s specialty...” “Oh thank god...” Dean sighed in relief. “What?” Alexandra looked slightly angered, “Don’t tell me you actually lowered yourself to using those terrorist’s tactics?” “It’s nothing like that... Let’s just say I scarred a couple of cops for life for eating some bad cheese...” Dean grimaced. “I... Do not think I want to know. Anyway, how is your mother doing? Last time I saw her... Hell, I don’t even really remember anymore.” Dean froze, “I... I don’t know. I haven’t seen her since I died... Oh man...” Dean sighed as he got up and left the building. Beth blinked, “Hold on a minute...” She walked after him. I watched them leave before looking at the others, “Well... That was... Strange.” Sarah nodded, “Yep. Anyway, I just came here to introduce Alexandra and Dean, so now that that’s done...” She grabbed Alexandra and Arlosia, then jumped under the table, “See ya!” I sighed as they left, leaving Paige and I alone in the shop. Suddenly a girl with long brown hair walked into the room and glowered at the counter. “Need... sugar....” She sort of... shuffled, kinda like a zombie, over and looked at the cupcakes on display. “Two cupcakes please....” Paige tilted her head a bit before... Fuck it ‘Leafing’ next to her. “Hi!” The girl looked at her and grunted. “Hey...” She grabbed one of the cupcakes after paying for both and gave the other to Paige. “Don’t really know why I got two... so here.” Paige took the cupcake and the girl zombied her way to the table. I blinked, “Hello.” She took a bite and looked at me. “Hey.” “Why did you come in like a zombie and ask for sugar?” She stopped eating and looked me in the eyes. “Alex.” “Oh... What did he do.” “Some sort of spell... it’s making me feel rather tired. Thought some sugar woul-” She didn’t finish her sentence as her head fell into what was left of her cupcake. I quickly grabbed her shoulders and propped her up against the backrest, she had a bit of frosting stuck to her cheek as she snored. Paige poked her, “Huh... strange.” I sighed in annoyance, “This sudden vanishing of people is getting on my nerves.” James walked in about then and looked around. “Hey, has anyone se-” He stopped as he caught sight of the girl and started snickering. “Wow... Alex’s spell worked on the wrong target.” Her head flopped onto the cupcake again and James started laughing. “I need a freaking camera!” Paige paused and turned to look at him, “Wait... Who are you?” He clutched his sides as he slowly got off the floor. “Oh... that’s way too funny.” He got up and brushed off his pants. “Anyways, to answer your question. I’m James Hindenburg. Please, just call me James.” She Leafed in front of him, “I’m Paige! Paige Beckett!” James leaned back in surprise and blinked and muttered something under his breath. “Well It’s nice to meet you Paige.” He looked at me and grinned. “Sup, Michael.” I waved, “Not much... I just had to deal with a little girl that can turn into leafs and a vampire.” James grinned. “Darn, you get the cool stuff. I just got my sister and a girl with pink hair. Speaking of which...” He got up and sat next to the sleeping girl and pointed at her. “Meet my sister.” I nodded, “If only she was awake.” Her head suddenly shot up and looked around wide eyed. “I’M AWAKE!” She noticed we were all looking at her and glowed softly. “...That didn’t happen....” James snickered. “You wish.” She smacked him upside the head, “Ow.” Paige grinned, “Welcome back to the world of the living.” She paused and blinked, “Oh... Wait.” The girl laughed tiredly as she looked at James. “Now I see why you can’t get mad at all those kids in Appleloosa. They’re too freaking adorable.” Paige blinked, “Appleloosa? Strange name... Almost as bad as Dragonspyre.” James nodded. “Yep, This place is littered by pony and apple puns.”’ I looked at him, “Hollow Shades. It’s a town.” His eye twitched. “I spend weeks here and only hear of stupidly names towns and such, while you find the one freaking town that has a normal name.” I shrugged, “Not really found, just told to go by Death.” James’ head slammed into the table. His sister looked at him before sighing. “He always makes a big deal about small stuff.” She looked at me and smiled. “Name’s Amy.” “Michael... The girl’s Paige” She waved, “Hello!” Amy waved back before she seemed to get an idea. “Say... you like light tricks?” James head turned just enough I could see him glower at his sister. “Don’t. I’m tired from the CMC. Please let me rest.” Paige shrugged, “Not that much, they are cool but I have a pet that I play with.” Amy blinked a couple times as James rolled his head to where it was earlier. “Well... didn’t expect to hear that.” Paige gasped, “Oh god, I haven’t let him out yet!” She grabbed a small pouch and reached in before pulling out a... What the fuck!? Is that a green elephant in armor that’s holding a sword! I can’t even... What!? She petted it’s head, “Hey Max.” Amy was mirroring my expression as the elephant poked James in the head. “Huh...” Paige smiled, “He’s an oni.” James looked up not noticing the mini elephant that was still poking him. “Who owes me money?” He got poke in the eye and noticed the oni. “Oh... dang, no money. Just a mini elephant.” He rested his head back on the table. “It’s amazing how this place has made me immune to weird crap now...” Amy blankly stared at him. “You caused just as much when you were alive.” Paige looked at them, “I’ve met talking dogs, owls, crocodiles, salamanders, cats, rats, ghosts, undead ghouls, fish, lobsters, dragon people, unicorns, pigs, cows, goats, and dinosaurs. I beat you all in terms of strange.” James chuckled. “Guess I’ll just settle for third then. You and Alex got me beat.” Paige looked at him, “I met Alex... for a minute. Speaking of which you said he can cast spells?” “Yep.” James lifted his head and popped his neck. “I know for a fact he can. No details.” Amy grinned. “Aww, come on James! Don’t yo-” She was stopped as his hand slapped across her mouth. “No. Details.” I looked between them, “Um...?” James waved me off. “Don’t worry about it. Just make note to never let him read his spellbook on a train. Ever.” Paige grinned and pulled out a small book chained to her side, “Like this?” He flinched slightly before grinning nervously at the book. “Yeah... just like that... but bigger.” She put it back and tilted her head, “What’s his last name?” James tapped his chin. “I think it’s... Harris.” He got out of the seat and stretched. “But that’s not really important right now. I got to go find my friend Megan. Later.” Paige sighed but waved him off, “Seeya!” He walked to the door and stopped for a moment. “Also...” A small ball of light flew off his finger and landed in front of her, forming into a mini Celestia. “A parting gift.” Without another word he left the building. Amy looked at the mini for a moment. “Show off.” Paige looked at it before shrugging and putting it in her pocket with the oni, “Nice of him though.” The mini Celestia flew out of the pocket and landed on her head, looking down at her with a grin over the brim of her hat. “Oh... You want to play that way?” Paige pulled out a small wooden flute before playing a couple notes on it, making a bunch of flowers to grow on the mini Celestia. The mini scowled as it shook itself to rid the flowers from it’s mane. Amy was staring at the scene in mild amusement. “Those things always act differently every time.” She laughed a bit. “I remember when he made a mini Luna. Kept biting his ears.” I blinked before looking at the ring on my finger, “Hmm?” I closed my eyes and focused on the metal before, willing it, to bend and shape. I heard a small groan as I stopped feeling my ring, opening my eyes I saw a small silver statue standing on the table. “Huh... Cool.” Amy whistled. “Nice, I’ll try doing that later.” Paige looked at it and frowned, “Aww.” She snapped her fingers, causing a spark. “Wish I had powers like that.” Amy smiled. “Give it time. You’ll get some powers before you know it. I wasn’t a wraith for a week and I had my powers.” I nodded in agreement, “Yeah, Beth got hers two days ago.” Amy leaned back and scratched the side of her cheek. “Now that I think about it... Megan doesn’t have any powers yet either.” I got a really stupid idea. I turned to her, “We could ask Death to find a couple sentiments.” Amy blinked and started laughing. “I don’t think that will be necessary. James’ luck will attract one eventually.” Paige looked at both of us, “What’s a sentiment?” Amy looked at Paige before turning back to me. “Care to do the honors?” I nodded and looked at Paige, “A sentiment is a person who was brought back from beyond the grave and driven insane with a negative emotion. They always contains powers of some sort.” She blinked before grimacing, “Oh god... I think I fought one before I died.” Amy looked surprised. “Really?” She nodded, “Yeah... A while ago there was a teacher at Ravenwood called Malistaire. He went insane when his wife died and decided to awaken one of the first beings in the universe, and force it to bring her back. I defeated him and his spirit was put to rest, or so I thought. My last fight was against him again, brought back from the dead and completely unable to think of anything other than my demise.” Amy was gawking at Paige until she shook her head. “Well... That’s just... Woah.” Paige shrugged, “I guess he was the greatest necromancer in existence.” “Than congratulations on killing him.” Paige chuckled nervously, “Um... He didn’t die. Before I could finish him off the chunk of ice he was on floated off into The Spiral. He’s still out there, somewhere.” Amy’s eye was twitching slightly as her gaze ran through the wall behind us. “Still... out there?” “Morganthe made sure I didn’t kill him.” Amy was just staring at the wall behind us, not responding. A girl with pink hair walked in and saw her. “Amy, are you alright?” She waved a hand in front of her face, but Amy didn’t move. “Oh dear.” Paige looked at the new girl, “Hi!” The girl jumped in panic and turned to see Paige. “Oh... um, hello.” Paige blinked, “Oh... Sorry. My name’s Paige. What’s your’s?” The girl started fiddling with her braid and looked at the table nervously. “It’s Megan... It’s nice to meet you.” “Same.” Paige tilted on her feet, “So... Whatcha doing?” She looked at Amy for a moment. “I was looking for James. I can’t seem to find him anywhere after he ran out of the library.” Paige grinned, “I can find him...” She closed her eyes and concentrated on something before a bunch of leaves formed into James, and crashed into a wall. James fell to the ground and clutched his face. “MY NOSE! RIGHT IN THE FREAKING NOSE!!” Paige paled, “Sorry! Um...” She waved her hand and a green aura surrounded his face, healing the damage. James rubbed his nose and scrunched it a couple times before smiling. “Thank you, and you’re forgiven.” He looked over to Megan and smiled. “Oh, hey Meg! I was wondering where you were.” She was looking at him in slight shock. “Um... James?” “Yeah?” She leaned around him and looked at his back. “Why do you have wings?” He blinked a couple times before grinning. “Oh these?” He stood and HOLY CRAP THOSE ARE HUGE! “Just a trick I came up with a couple days ago. They work too.” The wings folded down onto his back and he grabbed a chair from a nearby table and sat in it backwards. Paige looked at the wings before... WHAT THE FUCK! Fucking white feathered wings popped out her back. I fell over and lost consciousness. (Paige’s POV) James blinked a couple times before smiling. “Cool. I just got a flying buddy who isn’t a pegasus.” I grinned, “Nice to know I’m not the only one.” I looked at the unconscious Michael, “Um... I think we broke him.” Megan looked over him as he laid on the ground. “Oh my...” She grabbed his arm and started to sit him upright in the chair. “I hope he’s okay...” James smiled. “It’s not the first time I’ve seen something weird happen and make him pass out.” I blinked, “Huh... Care to share?” He shrugged. “Yeah... He started foaming at the mouth at the sight of some of the stuff that happened in Canterlot. It was rather amusing.” Amy smiled. “I think I saw that...” I sighed, “Great...” Amy’s smile faltered a bit. “So... you said something after you told me about... what’s his name again?” I frowned, “Malistaire.” She shivered a little and started to seem nervous. “Yeah... him...” I nodded, “Yeah... I said that Morganthe made sure he was kept alive.” “Do you... do you think they’re... anywhere near here?” I shrugged, “I don’t know about Malistaire, he could be anywhere. However Morganthe is wandering The Spiral, last I remember she was planning on rewriting the multiverse to her image.” James frowned slightly. “That sounds... rather sadistic.” I nodded, “Yeah... She’s called the Umbra Queen. She drowned an entire world because they declined giving her a spell. Cursed a kingdom because they wronged her, and destroyed a world for fun.” Megan was holding her hand against her mouth. “That... that’s horrible.” He seemed to tremble slightly. “That... is just wrong. She better pray she never meets me.” His wings seemed to get darker for a second. I looked at him, “Well don’t get your hopes up, she vowed to hunt me and bring my soul back from the grave so I could destroy Ravenwood.” Amy put a hand on my shoulder. “Hey, just know that if she does show up, You aren’t alone.” She smiled and gave me a thumbs up. I smiled sadly, “I’ve fought powerful foes that should have killed me in seconds, traveled across the multiverse to worlds I could only dream of. And now I’m here doing the same thing all over again.” James gave me a cocky grin. “I think you got one detail wrong there.” “Oh?” I looked at him, “Care to explain?” His grin grew as he grabbed both Megan and Amy by the shoulders and pulled them in. “You got us three to watch you’re back!” Amy grinned. “No way that I would let a little girl fight someone like that on her own.” Megan nodded. “What she has done is not right. So I’ll help as much as I can.” James made a quick glance at Michael. “Oh... and him too once he’s awake.” I giggled a little, “I’m glad that I chose this...” James turned to me. “What are friends for? Besides, I’m getting tired of that Hamlet guy constantly bugging me.” I tilted my head, “Hamlet?” He started rubbing the bridge of his nose and sighed. “Some crazed jester that is absolutely insane... He keeps sending these ‘Void Terrors’ to destroy me every now and then. I have no idea why though.” “Distraction. Malistaire did the same thing, he enlisted the help of a lot of evil creatures to keep me from learning his true intentions.” James nodded. “I thought something was going on behind the scenes...” He closed his eyes for a moment before smiling. “I’ll deal with that later though. For now, we shall head out!” Megan tilted her head in confusion. “Head out where?” He grinned and ran outside, wings at the ready. “TO ADVENTURE!!” Amy sighed and followed him. “I’ll be right back...” I grinned, “Huh... He’s silly.” Megan chuckled a bit. “He is, isn’t he?” Outside we heard something crash before Amy dragged James back in by his leg. His wings weren’t there anymore. “Caught him.” James grumbled from the ground. “That was mean...” I sighed, “Good job.” James looked up for a moment. “Say... I just realized something.” Megan looked at him. “What?” He grinned. “You haven’t really met Dean yet.” I raised a hand, “I did, he’s a bit sad right now. I am curious about Alex though.” James got up off the floor and grinned. “I think he’s still at the library. Want to go?” I shrugged, “Fine by me.” He marched to the door. “THEN OFF WE GO!” he stopped mid stride at the doorway and looked back. “But before I forget. Light Puppets.” A ball of light shot out of his finger and split into a small army of soldiers. The minis ran up to Michael and started to carry him away like cartoon ants. One even pulled out a trumpet. “Huh... The trumpet’s new.” I sighed, “I can get us there quickly. Grab my shoulders.” They all grabbed my shoulders and James’ puppets grabbed onto his pant leg, still holding on to Michael. I sighed and closed my eyes as the sensation of falling leaves on my skin came and vanished. I opened my eyes and grinned as we were standing in front of the library. Amy nodded. “Wow... Impressive.” Megan was looking around noticing the change in location. “Woah... that felt... weird.” I nodded, “That’s how I felt the first time.” James was rubbing his eye. “I think one hit my eye...” He pulled one out of his eye. “Oh... well then.” He just shrugged and tossed the leaf into the wind. Arc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 11, RuinsArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 10, Library and a Floating House I walked up and knocked on the door, blinking as Alex opened it. “Hello!” Alex blinked, “Hi...” He looked at James. “James, Amy, new girl.” Megan started twiddling with her braid again. “Um... It’s Megan...” “Nice to meet you.” He moved aside, “Come in.” We walked in and I turned to Alex, “So... I hear you can cast spells.” He nodded, “Aye.” I grinned, “So can I!” I heard a groan from behind. “I can smell the disaster already...” James looked over to Amy, “Smell?” Amy perked up and looked around a bit with a nervous smile. “I ment sense... yeah, that’s it.” James looked at her for a moment before he just shrugged. I looked at her for a second before turning back, “So! Ever hear of Ravenwood?” He blinked a couple times. “Wait... Did you know a boy named Alex Lightmask?” “Uh...” I looked over to see James and Megan looking at us in confusion. “Huh?” My eyes widened, “How do you know him!?” He chuckled a couple times. “Oh fuck me....” I don’t know how, but in an instant Megan was next to Alex and smacked him upside the head. “Language!” “Ow.” He looked at her deadpan, “Dragonfly’s hurt more.” She kept glaring at him. “Watch your language, there is a young girl right here in the room with you!” I piped up, “I’ve heard worse.” Megan stare shifted slowly from one of mild anger at Alex to one of shock at me. She started to glow slightly and mumbled something at Alex as she started bowing. I looked at Alex again, “Care to answer?” He blinked but nodded, “Um... Let’s just say that this is going to blow all of your minds.” Amy raised an eyebrow. “Like this hasn’t already? I’m in a world full of talking ponies with completely crazy people and my ex boyfriend. I doubt it will.” James sighed. “She just had to say it, didn’t she?” Alex sighed and sat down in a chair, “In 2008 a brand new gaming company called Kingsisle decided to create a game for kids. It would be an MMORPG that focused on a card based combat system, that would also be good for kids and adults alike.” James started grinning. “I think I see where this is going.” Alex looked at him blankly, “Anyways, the game was designed to be based around magic and saving a fictional reality from a necromancer.” ‘He can’t possibly mean...’ He sighed, “The game was called Wizard101 and was based in The Spiral a you made a character belonging to one of seven schools of magic taught at the Ravenwood school of Magical Arts.” He looked at me sadly, “In 2009 I made a Balance wizard named Alex Lightmask and got him to level 50.” James raised his arms in the air. “Called it!” Amy stared at Alex. “You’re kidding... You’re kidding, right?” He shook his head, “No... While I was playing I helped another player in Dragonspyre named-” “Paige Ravenbreeze.” I looked at him in shock, “I remember that, I was cornered by giant spiders and he came and helped me.” I started to back away. “Y-you mean to tell me my whole life was a game!” I hit the wall and slid down to the floor, “No. No no no no nononononononono!” Megan walked over and pulled me into a small hug. “Don’t think that. You lived every moment of it. So just because others were able to help through a game does not mean you were on a set path. I am sure, that if you had made one other decision while on your adventure the ‘game’ that the others played would have changed too.” I didn’t notice James and Amy staring wide eyed at her. I looked at her, “You weren’t there! I was literally ripped from my home! And now I learn that it was a game that was being played by others!” I looked at Alex in tears, “I wasn’t the only one! Every other student there that I knew was kidnaped, Alex said he was from Chinook, Montana!” He leaned back in shock, “O-oh god.” Megan was looking at me sadly. “I know I wasn’t there... I never liked games that did that kind of thing... Now I see why.” She tightened the hug. “No one should have to go through that.” James looked like he was in a state of shock and slight rage. “I... am going to beat the fuck out of that Headmaster... and apologize to Sam... once I find him.” I looked at him, “Lightninggem?” He nodded slowly. “He’s from California. He was the one that helped me through all this.” Amy looked at James. “It’s not like you knew...” James sighed sadly. “Doesn’t change that I was somewhat responsible...” Alex sighed, “Think what would have happened if he didn’t take the kids.” James looked at him. “I know... If he hadn’t then the entirety of existence would have been utterly doomed.” Alex nodded, “It still is.” He looked at me, “Last I remember my character was in the world Celestia, and Morganthe was revealed.” I nodded, “She’s planning on rewriting the multiverse. She also brought Malistaire back from the dead, and he’s floating around The Spiral.” Amy glowered at the wall. “If I ever see that...” She didn’t finish the sentence as she grumbled under her breath. James nodded and Megan was still hugging me. I hugged her back, crying a little bit. “Nice to know I’m back...” I pulled away, “Wait, my sister’s coming!” James blinked. “Your sister’s here? Geez, how many of us are going to have relatives pop out of the woodwork?! First it’s me with Amy, then it’s Sarah and a spontaneous twin, and now you too?” I was about to speak up but I heard someone calling from outside, “Paige! Paige where are you!” Megan smiled warmly as she looked down at me. “I think there’s someone outside you need to go and see.” I got up and ran to the door, barely kicking it open in time. I saw my sister looking right at me, “P-Paige?” I smiled and ran up, hugging her. “SIS!” She started crying in my shoulder, “W-we thought you were dead! Oh god... Paige.” “I’m back sis,” I cried into her shoulder, “I’m back....” She hugged me tighter, “I swear I won’t let anyone take you again.” She looked me in the eyes. “I will kill whoever did this to you.” I frowned a little, “Sis...” I sighed, “Okay.” She looked over my shoulder and glowed, I turned and saw the others watching. “O-oh um....” James was starting to glow with a small trail of blood running out of his nose. Amy wasn’t paying any attention to him and was trying not to cry. “I-I’m not crying... I just... got something in my eye.” Megan was smiling with tears in her eyes. “It... was just like a movie...” she suddenly went wide eyed and glowed before twiddling with her braid again. “If... that’s okay... I mean... oh....” My sister stood up and looked at them, “H-hello... Who are you.” Amy jumped forward and offered her hand. “My name’s Amy.” “I-I’m Kate...” Amy grinned. “Wow, you’re acting just like Meg.” Megan walked up next and was glaring at Amy. “Hey, I’m right here!” She looked at Kate and started to glow slightly. “Oh!... um... I’m Megan.” Kate smiled softly, “Nice to meet you.” She looked back at James, “Who’s he?” Amy looked over and walked up to James. “You going to introduce yourself?” He just kept staring without blinking. Amy started waving in front of his face. “Hello~ Earth to James!~” She got no reaction and kicked him in the shin. “WAKE UP!” James jumped and grabbed his leg. “OW!! What was that for?” Amy pointed over to Kate. “You were staring like an idiot. Now go introduce yourself.” James looked over and started glowing again. He walked up and offered a hand. “Uh... h-hi... I’m James...” Kate glowed softly, “H-hi, I’m Kate... Nice to meet you.” He started to stammer slightly. “Uh... y-yeah... you too.” Amy looked at him confused before she grinned. She was about to say something until Megan started glaring at her. I looked at both of them and grinned, “Kate and James, sitting in a tree~” James and Kate started to flare brightly as Amy leaned down next to me and continued. “K. I. S. S. I. N. G~” Alex appeared next to them, “Now, you may kiss the bride.” James fell backwards as a glowing ball of sunlight and passed out. A small pool of blood was forming under where his head should have been along with a small fountain where his nose was. Kate promptly joined him, with less blood. Amy laughed as the glow faded away, revealing James with a massive amount of blood coming from his nose and a twitchy leg. “That was HILARIOUS!!” She started grabbing her sides and rolling on the ground. Megan was looking at James to check if he was still alive from the blood loss. I laughed a little and looked at Alex, “Heh, good job.” Alex chuckled, “Of course.” Megan looked up as she finished stuffing James’ nose with tissues. “Um.. Could one of you help me carry them inside?” Amy had finally stopped laughing and got up to help lift James. Alex sighed and lifted both of them up on his shoulders. “Yeah. Come on.” Amy helped lay James on the table that was in the middle of the room after removing the bust. “He won’t mind. I’ve found him sleeping in weirder places before.” Megan looked over. “Um... you have?” Amy nodded “Yep.” I looked at Kate in confusion, “Strange... Kate’s shy, but not that much.” Amy grinned. “And James is normally a nutball. I think they were both suffering from a ‘Feels’ overload.” Alex nodded, “Yeah... Wait what the hell does ‘Feels’ mean?” Amy stared at him before facepalming. “Think emotion, you feel emotions, so a ‘Feels’ overload is when you have too much of one emotion.” Alex blinked and nodded in understanding, “That makes sense... And don’t judge me, I’ve been dead for two years.” Amy nodded her head. “Okay, you got a point.” Megan was rubbing James back. “James, wake up.” James groaned and rolled slightly. “No... School sucks.” Megan looked at him before she started to stifle a laugh. She walked up and leaned down to meet me at eye level. “Do you know any water spells?” I grinned, “Stand back.” Megan walked over to Amy and Alex leaving James on the table in the middle of the room and Kate sitting on the couch. I pulled out my cutlass and closed my eyes, calling the ambient magic in the air before moving the sword in a symbol. I finished and pierced it, causing a crack of thunder to echo as I felt a wave of storm magic pass through me. I grinned as a drop of water hit my nose before it started raining harder. James sputtered awake and fell backwards off the table as the spell died down. His soaking wet head popped over the edge and glared at everyone in the room “Okay, who did that?” Amy busted out laughing again and was starting to slip down the wall she was leaning against. “I will get you back for this Amy!” I chuckled, “Wrong person James.” He turned to me. “Oh Really? Who’s idea was it then?” Megan was having a really hard time trying not to laugh. I grinned, “She only asked if I knew water spells, not storm.” He glared at me before turning to the wall and started to rub his chin. His face cracked with a grin before he started laughing as well. “Fine. But don’t think you’re off the hook. This prank will be countered eventually!” Alex grinned, “I see.” James jumped from the table and posed as he pointed at Alex. “YOU! DO YOU CHOSE TO JOIN ME IN THIS GLORIOUS ENDEAVOR!” Alex shook his head, “Nah, I’m good.” James arm fell slightly as he looked down. “Darn.” Amy patted James on the back. “Don’t worry, I’m sure you’ll find someone to help.” She turned his head to the couch where Kate was laying. “Maybe... her?” James started to glow again and was flapping his jaws uselessly. “Uh... I... um... uh....” I giggled, “I must admit... You two would be a cute couple.” James was frozen in place again and had blood starting to leak out his nose. Megan was chuckling slightly and started leading him to the door. “I think it’s time we start heading back to Appleloosa.” Amy stood and smiled. “Yeah, we’ve been here for quite a while and it’s getting kinda late. Let’s head for the Inn and leave in the morning.” Megan nodded and they walked out the door leading the somewhat braindead James. “Later!” I looked at Alex, "So... Want to trade spells?" It had been about twenty minutes since James and the others left. Me and Alex were sitting in the corner comparing spells, and writing down ones that we liked. I managed to find a couple of interesting healing spells and Alex was looking at balance magic. I turned and looked at him, “So... When we finish writing the new spells down. Want to go and practice them?” He sighed, “Yeah... We need to find a place where we won’t harm anyone. Say... A lake.” “Well I don’t know about any lakes near here.” I wrote down another spell, “Huh... Moonfire?” “Oh no need... I know just the place.” He wrote down something, “My god... Sandstorm looks cool.” I smirked, “It is cool... Also nearly unblockable, unless you have resistance.” I wrote down another, “What in the... Faerie Fire?” He grimaced, “Be careful with that one...” He hummed. “Judgement... I swear that’s an angel of justice.” I winced a little, “That one gains power based on how much power you have... I remember getting hit by one of those.” I shivered. “I couldn’t use my left arm for a month.” He looked at me and closed the book, “I swear I didn’t mean to-” “It’s fine.” I cut him off, “You had no idea... No one did.” “Still... To know that Ambrose took those kids.” He balled his hand into a fist, “It’s not right... But he had to do it....” He sighed and looked at the ceiling, “Ye done looking for spells?” I flipped through the book a little before closing it, “Yep... Shall we go now?” He nodded, “Yeah, just need to do something.” He stood up and over to a desk before reaching into a drawer and pulling out a piece of parchment. He wrote something on it before walking over to Michael and sticking it on his face. I stood up and handed him his book as he returned mine, “Smart thinking.” He nodded, “The lake is near a forest populated by monsters... It’s best to be prepared.” He placed a hand on my shoulder, “Hold your breath.” I took a deep breath and closed my eyes as I felt like I was getting pulled into a small hole the size of a pea. After a second I felt a rush of air and we landed on solid ground. I opened my eyes and was greeted with a still lake surface with some trees on the other side. I blinked and looked around, “Seems peaceful.” He chuckled, “Yeah...” I sighed and looked up noticing that the sky above was completely clear. I remembered that we needed a house of our own if we were going to stay here. I just got a stupid idea that might work.... I looked at Alex, “Say... Anyone ever fly over this lake?” He turned to me and shook his head, “No.... Why?” I grinned, “Perfect.” “Why is that perfect?” I grinned and pulled out a small rotating puzzle box with a small button on one side, “Well... I can put my house here.” before he could speak I pressed the button and threw it as far as I could. The box got somewhere near the center of the lake before it started to unfold itself outwards, simply floating there as it worked its magic. After a few seconds it had almost folded itself out completely, I grinned as the water began to fall. “And done! Voila, my house!” Alex looked at it and twitched, “The... Hell?” I rubbed the back of my head with a sheepish grin, “It’s magic...” (Michael’s POV) I groaned a little as light poured onto my face. Sitting up I blinked as some voices came from the main room. “-’m just saying.” Spoke a young woman with an Italian accent. A man’s voice spoke up, “Well you’re saying nonsense. I’d rather not go out and scare the inhabitants of the town without waiting for him.” I stood up from where I was and pulled a piece of paper off my face, it read. Michael, went to Saddle Lake with Paige to practice magic. If we aren’t back by the time you read this then come and get us. -Alex I sighed and crumbled up the paper before walking into the other room. Standing there was a young woman who was a few inches taller then me with ankle length hair. Her hand tugged on a corner of her red T-Shirt, and she shuffled a little. She turned to me and stared through black sunglasses, “Oh good, you’re awake.” Another person stepped out from the side. He had was a few inches taller than the woman and stared boredly at me with orange eyes that were blocked by glasses and a brown baseball cap. He was wearing a white winter coat over a black T-Shirt and had denim jeans on. “Are you Michael Fritz?” I nodded slowly, blinking as I thought I saw the girl’s hair move. “Yeah... Who are you two?” The guy walked forward and held out a hand, “Dr. Kondraki.” I shook his hand as the girl stepped forward, “Hi the name’s Gwendolyn. Gwendolyn Pietra, a pleasure to meet you.” I nodded, “Same here.” I heard a noise from behind me and blinked when I saw another girl step out from the other room. She looked at us and blinked, “Um... Who are you, and where’s Paige?” I stepped forward, “My name’s Michael, the people behind me are Dr. Kondraki and Gwendolyn.” The girl nodded, “H-hi, my name’s Kate....” I nodded, “A pleasure.” Kondraki forced a cough and I glared at him. Turning back I smiled, “And if you’re wondering, Paige is with Alex at Saddle Lake.” Kate smiled, “Oh good... How do you know Paige?” I sighed, “Death is making me with training her in being a wraith.” She blinked a couple of times, “Oh... Well I’m her sister.” she stepped forward and held out a hand, “A pleasure to meet you.” I grasped her hand, “Same.” I cleared my throat and stepped back a little, “Anyways.... We should go make sure Alex doesn’t blow up the lake.” Kate nodded as Gwendolyn looked at me, “Who’s Alex?” I sighed, “An insane mage.” Gwendo-- Fuck it she’s Gwen now! Gwen balled her hand into a fist as Kondraki’s eyes narrowed. I moved to the door and looked at the others, “Shall we?” They nodded and we were on our way out the door. We waved and asked ponies where Saddle Lake was. Kondraki kept muttering something about ‘Wellington G. Wonderhorse’s home.’ and ‘Bright having a field day here.’ Whatever and whoever that is.... We eventually reached the lake and, “What the fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!” There was a fucking floating island over the lake! Paige looked over the edge and waved, “Hey Michael! Hey sis!” Kate’s jaw was nearly touching the ground along with Gwen’s as Kondraki laughed. I sighed and waved back, “Hey Paige!” Kate looked at her, “What are you doing up there!?” Paige rubbed the back of her head, “Um... It’s my house....” ‘Wut....’ Kate’s eye twitched, “You... You have a house?” Paige grinned, “Yeah! Wanna see!?” I shrugged, “Sure.... How do we get up there?” She disappeared and came back with a rope, she threw it over the edge and waved us up. “Come on!” We looked at each other before I sighed and stepped forward. Grabbing the rope I started climbing my way up, grunting as I did so. Within a couple minutes I pulled myself over the edge and laid on the grass. “I did it! Come on up guys!” I stood up and blinked at the house that was... really quaint. There was a small wooded area down a path and was even a small river and waterfall. Paige was standing next to me, “So... What do you think?” I grinned as Kate came up, “It’s nice.” I stood up. "You bought this by yourself?" She grinned wider, "Yep! The whole thing cost 8000 gold total. And it was worth, every. Single. Cent." Kate walked up and hugged her, "You bought this for 8000 gold.... How'd you get that much?" Paige rubbed her arm, “Well... I sold a lot of things at the auction house.” I blinked, and noticed that Gwen had just pulled herself over. “Wait... How did you get that much from an auction house!?” She looked at me, “Would you believe me if I said pet food and moss?” My eye twitched, “Moss... and pet food?” I barely noticed Kondraki climb up and stand next to Gwen. Paige shrugged, “People love their pets... And the moss is used in crafting and alchemy.” “I hate to interrupt your little conversation...” We all turned and saw Death standing by the small river, “But I have a job for you and your group Michael.” I nodded, “Alright. What do you need us to do?” Death pulled out a piece of paper, “I’ve detected some sentiment activity in the ruins to the south. I need you to deal with the problem as soon as possible.” I nodded and grabbed the paper, “Alright then. Who am I taking?” He smiled, “You’ll be taking Paige, Kondraki, and Gwendolyn with you. Beth and Johnny will stay here.” he turned to Gwen. “I trust you’ll keep them safe?” She smiled, “Yes sir!” He nodded, “Good.” “Alright then,” I put the paper in my pocket, “we just need to get supplies. Any suggestio-” I paused as soon as I detected a lack of Grim Reaper in the area. “Nevermind.” I clapped my hands, “So! Lets gather supplies and we’ll head out!” Gwen nodded, “Sounds good.” Kondraki smiled, “For the first time in years I have to agree.” Paige looked confused, “Gwendolyn... Why did Death say to protect us?” Gwen grinned, “I’ve actually worked with him for about three years now....” I looked at her, “So you already have your powers?” She nodded and made a small orb of blue and black energy in her hand, “Yep, Also fought my sentiment again.” “Wait...Again?” I have a bad feeling about this... She blinked, “You didn’t know? Sooner or later you’ll have to fight you sentiment again, it should be stronger.” I blinked a couple times before groaning, “Great!” She giggled, “It’s not that bad... Mine was a hundred year old astronaut.” I sighed, “Nevermind... He said sentiments are at the ruins and that means that you,” I pointed at Paige. “And you,” I pointed at Kondraki, “Can get your powers.” Kondraki raised his hands in mock joy, “Oh goody... I’m turning into a reality bender with every minute that passes.” I stared at him blankly, “Let’s just get the supplies.” They nodded as we began to climb down the rope. Let’s just hope this goes smoothly. Intermission #1: Mysterious VisitorsArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 11, Ruins After I had climbed down from the floating house extraordinaire, aka I jumped into the water while screaming. I had managed to pull myself out of the water and noticed a very interesting fact, the giant town I had fought my sentiment in was just under the lake. At the moment we were currently walking through town buying supplies, albeit wet. I had to hold Paige on my shoulder so she wouldn’t hug the ponies we passed. After getting some food we were walking to get some lumber for firewood when Paige looked at Gwen. “So... How did you... Kick the bucket?” Paige inquired with uncertainty. Gwen frowned a little, “I was beheaded,” she moved a hand up and rubbed her neck. “It hurt like hell when I appeared in front of Death.” Paige grimaced a little, “Oh.... What about you Mr. Kondraki?” Kondraki looked at her, “Classified....” I looked at him, “Dude... We’re dead. I don’t think it’s classified any more.” He sighed, “Fine.... I was eaten, by a near immortal lizard monster that hates humans.” I blinked, “...What?” He looked at me, “That’s basically The Foundation in a nutshell.” Gwen poked me and Kondraki, “Hey... We got company.” I looked over to see Sarah, the other Sarah, Jav, and another girl... with wings. WHAT IS MY LIFE!!!! Kondraki tilted his head, “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say an SCP escaped again.” Paige waved at them, “Hello!” Sarah waved back, “Yeah, hi. Don’t know you two people, hello to you too I guess. If any of you haven’t met these people,” she gestured to the others behind her, “they’re Jav, Sira, and my sister Mary.” Oh... Thats why they look so similar. Gwen looked at Jav with a raised eyebrow, “I’m Gwendolyn.” Paige waved again, “I’m Paige!” Kondraki stared at them, “I’m Dr. Kondraki.” Sarah’s eye twitched, “Did you say doctor....” Oh god. He raised an eyebrow, “Yes.... Not a medical doctor mind you, just a title that The Foundation gave me.” Her eye twitched even faster as her skeletal hand activated, “Must. Resist. Urge. To. KILL...” Oh god no.... Kondraki looked at her before blinking, “Hmm... 076-2 was scarier.” I looked at him, “Dude... Don’t anger her any further.” He looked at me, “I just told her my name and she freaked out when I said I was a doctor.... I’m being peaceful here.” Mary stepped forward and pushed Sarah a bit before looking at Kondraki, “She’s had some horrible experiences with Doctors. Really horrible.” He looked at her tiredly, “Okay.... I won’t piss her off then.” Sarah glared at him, “Don’t even fucking come near me, or I will disembowel you with your own spinal cord...” He glared back, “I’ve been eaten by a near immortal lizard monster and threw cat piss at a vampire. I’m trying to be nice but you’re really acting like a bitch right now, so calm. The fuck. Down.” “Calm? CALM!? I was tortured and raped for seventeen fucking years by fucks like you. I had my own body violently ripped open thousands of fucking times so that you assholes could do your sick experiments on me, and you want me to be fucking calm around you!? Not. Fucking. LIKELY!” She glared at him with the fury of a thousand suns. He just stood there calmly, “Alright then, you were tortured by doctors. Not me. I understand alright, I won’t bother you if that angers you. Just calm down and let’s just talk.” “Stop telling me to be fucking calm. I am on the edge of another mental fucking breakdown, and you saying shit like that is only going to make it worse.” He nodded, “Fine.” Her claw went back to normal but she kept glaring, “Now, you sick piece of fuck, tell me why I shouldn’t treat you like those sadistic monsters back at A.N.G.E.L.” He blinked and looked at her, “A.N.G.E.L.? That’s... That’s impossible. We raided their base.” She spat at him, “Yeah, the above ground complex. They had an entire underground network of laboratories and research stations. Obviously you didn’t think to look.” He raised an eyebrow, “We did look, we found nothing. Nada. It was just the complex.” “Then explain to me, just how they were kept running until a few days ago when Dean killed everyone in the fucking place. Explain to me how they kept their experiments running for all that fucking time, if you bastards killed them. Well, fucking explain!” He blinked again, “I can’t... All I know is that a group went and raided the base, came back, was found infected with something, and killed.” “And how long ago was this, exactly?” He shrugged, “A week ago.” She stared blankly, “The above ground facility was destroyed almost twenty years ago, and Dean just wiped the underground one clean a few days ago. What the fuck are you even talking about?” “...” He blinked a few times. “I don’t know.” Gwen looked at both of them, “Can we PLEASE just move on and get the supplies already!?” Sarah shrugged but kept glaring at Kondraki. “Fine. But if you come anywhere near me, I am not going to be held responsible for what I might do to you.” He nodded, “Fine.” I blinked when I felt Paige jump off of my shoulders and run over to Jav. She stopped in front of him and looked up, “Woooow. You’re tall.” Jav looked down at her, “I know... And you’re rather short.” She blinked, “What’s with your eye?” “My family mark. I’m from a family of Necromancers, this is how we show it.” Wait... Necromancers.... Cooooool. Paige grinned, “Oh cool. I knew a couple Necromancers. They were actually quite nice.” He looked at her confused, “Wait... What?” She smiled, “I’ve met Necromancers before. Took a class on Necromancy and learned how to cast some spells.” He blinked, “... Wait what?” She raised an eyebrow, “I took a Necromancy class. It was actually fun, I got to summon a couple ghouls.” “Wait...” He said slowly, “So where you’re from... They actually teach Necromancy?” She grinned, “Yeah! It’s a required class.” Jav stood silently, then slowly raised his head to the sky and shouted happily, “You hear that Knights of the Holy Lance!? You can SUCK IT!” Gwen walked over and looked at him, “Hunters are here?” He nodded, “A couple, yes. Why?” She grimaced, “I don’t get along with them... Not since I was killed by one.” He tilted his head to the side in confusion, “Killed by... You aren’t human, are you?” She shook her head as her hair started moving on it’s own what the fuck! “Yeah.... I’m a Gorgon.” What!?!?!?!? Jav’s eyes widened a bit, “Huh, never met one before.” He stuck his hand out, “James Valentine, nice to meet you.” She grabbed his hand and shook it, “Gwendolyn Pietra. Nice to meet you as well.” Jav pulled his hand back. “That’s the first time I’ve met a non-human who didn’t freak out after hearing my last name. My family was rather infamous in the non-human underground.” She smiled, “I ran away when I was twelve. I never really met anyone from the underground.” “Ah, that explains it.” Her smile got larger before she whacked a strand of her hair, “No... I’ll feed you guys later. Go down for now.” Blinking I looked closer and saw that her hair was now composed of snakes. More specifically Black Mamba snakes... Fuck. Sarah stared at her blankly, “That... is fucking strange as shit.” Gwen looked at her sadly, “Please don’t insult me... I get enough of that from other people.” “Wasn’t trying to be insulting, just... Not something I’m used to seeing...” Gwen smiled softly, “Understandable... Very few people know about us.” She sighed a little, “Medusa was the one who gave us a bad name.” Sarah shrugged, “No idea who that even is.” I spoke up, “One of three sisters cursed by the goddess of wisdom because they were hotter than her.” Gwen looked at me, “Spot on...” Sarah raised an eyebrow, “That sounds.... Incredibly stupid.” Gwen nodded, “It is... And if you want to know, Medusa was beheaded so a guy could save this girl he loved.” She grumbled, “Didn’t help she went insane.” “Huh. Sucks.” Sarah looked up at the sky before speaking again, “We should probably get going, we wasted a bit of time talking.” I looked up and blinked, “Crap... Come on, we need to get some lumber for firewood.” Sarah tensed a bit, “Uh, heheh, did you say firewood?” I blinked, “Uh... Yeah. Why?” She gulped, “Uuhhh... No reason?” I blinked a couple more times before shrugging, “Oookay...” Paige grinned, “You know.... We don’t need firewood. I can just summon a couple light orbs to keep us warm.” Sarah spoke up, “Yeah, let’s do that! sounds much better that murder- I mean fire. Hehe-he...” I looked at them both, “Sounds good...” Gwen looked at me, “I think we have everything.” I looked in my pockets, “Let’s see... Yeah just about.” Sarah looked at us, “Okay, then let’s go. The quicker we get this done, the better.” I nodded, “Yeah... Wait... what are you guys doing?” She raised an eyebrow, “Didn’t Death tell you? We’re working together to get rid of the Sentiments in the ruins.” I blinked and shook my head, “He just said to go and deal with the problem.” I pulled out the piece of paper and opened it, looking blankly at the map. “Plus he gave me a map.” She walked over and looked at the map, “Cool, let’s go then.” I nodded and rolled the map up, “Alright... Shall we?” Kondraki nodded and made sure to walk the long way around Sarah, “Yeah.” Gwen smiled, “Of course.” Paige started hopping up and down, “Hooray! Adventure!” Sira tilted her head, “I do not understand the enthusiasm, but I am ready to leave.” Mary nodded, “Hopefully this doesn’t take long...” Jav shrugged, “That would be nice.” I sighed, “Then let’s go.” I turned on my heel and started walking off, Kondraki quickly running up. Kondraki looked at me, “Why is it people always want me dead?” I shrugged, “Sarah’s.... Had a hard life.” Sarah shouted from behind us, “We’ll meet you there, we’re going on ahead!” I turned back, “Alright!” I turned around again and blinked when Paige hovered over us, “Why are you flying?” She shrugged, “It’s fun.” I turned to Gwen, “So... You’re a Gorgon?” She sighed but nodded, “Yeah...” I smiled, “That’s actually cool when you think about it.” She glowed a little, “Thanks.” “No problem.” We continued in silence until we reached the forest’s edge. Kondraki looked at me, “So... Any idea what’s in there?” I shook my head, “Nope.” We walked further into the forest, pausing briefly to stare at what appeared to be a manticore corpse. Kondraki blinked a few times and groaned, “God damn it all.” I twitched a couple times, “Anyways! We should keep moving.” Paige stared at it before flying above us, “Yeah... Whatever did this might be close.” After a few more encounters of random shit I would have expected from a freak show, we had made it to a rope plank bridge. I sighed and stepped on it, causing it to groan. “It’s fine, hurry up.” They nodded as we made our way across to the other side. I blinked at the castle ruins ahead of us, “Wow... It must have been beautiful.” Gwen nodded, “I can only imagine.” she blinked and pointed over at Sarah’s group. “Oh hey! They made it here first.” I waved, “Hey!” She looked up from a hand of cards and waved, “Nice to see you finally showed up!” I smirked, “Well at least we made it here... So... About ready?” She and the others stood up as she nodded, “Been ready. Where do you think the Sentiment is?” I shrugged, “It might be in an area with a lot of room. I’d say the courtyard or the meeting hall.” She nodded and walked over to the doors, about the open them before Jav walked up. He placed a hand on her shoulder and said something before he grabbed the handles and.... What the fuck!? He just ripped them out of the walls and threw them at least a hundred feet. He dusted his hands of while my eye twitched again, “What...” Kondraki whistled, “Nice!” Paige oohed as Gwen walked up and nodded, “Thank you sir.” I walked up and stared, “What... The... Hell?” Jav shrugged, “I have the strength from being a sixty eight year old Necromancer, the fact that Equestria’s gravity is half as strong as Earth’s, and the fact that my power cuts that in half again. I’m pretty bloody strong right now.” I blinked. “Ah... I see.” Not really no. Sarah shook her head and walked through the door, “Right then, let’s just find the Sentiment.” I nodded, “Sure.” I walked forward and blinked when Paige flew over. “Really Paige? Really!?” She stuck her tongue out, “Nyeh.” Sarah looked around the room, “Anyway... Think there might be one in here?” I shrugged, “I think so yeah...” She looked like she was about to say something but an axe hit the wall, turning I saw.... WHAT THE FUCK!? It was a golden. Flaming. Sentiment. I moved away as it swung it’s axe again, almost hitting Sarah if Jav didn’t block it with his sword. The sentiment glared at him and adopted a battle stance. Jav got into a defensive stance, “Restriction levels one and two, release!” Grey fire burst off of his body and I nearly stumbled when the gravity around him felt heavier. He rushed forward and raised his sword, “Heavy Swing!” the sentiment blocked and sunk down a couple inches before a cloud of dust was kicked up. He thrust his hand towards it, “Lock and Key.” The sentiment stopped moving and Jav spoke up again. “Everything but the Kitchen Sink!” I blinked... what? Every. Lose. Object on the ground suddenly flew at it and it stumbled backwards. Jav quickly ran up and pulled his sword back and swung it down, “Pack a Punch!” I blinked as a blast wave came from the impact, it’s axe shattered and it’s body was blown apart. I blinked a couple times. “Wow...” Jav stood up as his sword formed back into his cane and he grabbed the soul left behind. He looked at all of us, “So who get’s the soul then?” I shrugged, “I don’t know... Draw straws?” I blinked in shock as a wheezing, robotic voice came from somewhere. “I... Apologize... But the soul... Is to go.... To the young..... Sira Molante....” I looked to the corner and WHAT THE FUCK!? Kondraki stepped back a little, Gwen blinked and tilted her head, and Paige giggled. The thing in front of us was completely covered in various items. Machinery, pieces of wood, scraps of leather, animal pelts, at least one of everything you could think of. It’s only features were a masked face with a grated mouth and glowing blue eyes, and two mechanical arms sticking out from it’s “body”. Sarah just looked at it, “Weren’t you... Bheidh i Seilbh, wasn’t it?” WHY ARE YOU TALKING TO IT!?!?! It nodded, “I am.... Glad you.... Remember me.... Young Akinson...” it moved over and grabbed the shattered axe and put it in the pile of junk. “I have..... Come to inform.... you that the..... Soul is destined to.... Become young Sira Molante’s.... And no one elses.....” Sarah shook her head, “I still have no idea what the fuck you even are, let alone why you’re here...” It shook it’s ‘head’ as well, “I cannot.... Tell you.... Unfortunately.... Too many.... Problems would.... Arise...” He... I don’t know it looked like he walked over to Jav, grabbed the soul and tossed it to Sira. “Eat up..... Young Sira.... It is necessary that Fate would..... Give you that power....” Sira looked at the soul and it a couple times before popping it into her mouth. After she did the thing looked at Sarah again, “We will not.... Meet again for some..... Time, young Akinson.... And my time here.... Grows to an end.... I am to leave now....” Sarah waved, confused. “Al... right then, bye.” I twitched as it started to fade from existence, but before he completely did he said. “Time’s Ultimatum will.... Be reached soon..... Prepare in any way... You can......” What.... What!? What!?!?!?! I fell to my knees and slammed my head on the ground repeatedly, “WHAT IS MY LIFE!?!?!?!?!” Suddenly, a small piece of paper landed in front of me. Looking at it, it read: Bheidh i Seilbh was too serious to tell you this, so I’ll say it. Grow up, not everything is going to make sense. Hell, you’re dead and alive right now. How does that make sense? -U My eye twitched, “God damn it...” I took a deep breath and sighed annoyed. “Alright then....” I quickly hopped up, Let’s keep looking.” She nodded and stood up, “So... where to next?” I sighed again, “Let’s check the secondary court, then the meeting hall.” She nodded again and motioned, “I have no idea where any of that is, so you lead us.” I nodded and looked around, “Let’s see... We entered through the barbican, so....” I turned and smiled when I saw a door. I pointed at it, “There, through the great chambers.” She stared at me blankly, “... I have no idea what the fuck you just said.” I blinked, “Just follow me.” I walked over and opened the door kicking up some dust before walking to the left and opening another door. I paused briefly before walking through an armory. I paused halfway in the room and turned right towards another door. I opened it slowly and smiled at the sight. I turned back to the others, “Welcome, to the secondary courtyard.” Sarah looked around, “Cool, you think the last Sentiment or Sentiments are in here? Because I kind of want to leave, this place is boring the fuck out of me.” I nodded, “Yeah, it’s here somewhe-” I had warning bells go off in my mind so I jumped to the left, barely dodging a giant black arrow. Looking back I saw what appeared to be a middle aged woman wearing a black armor. I blinked in shock as hundreds of black arrows burst from her back. Gwen pulled out a hilt, “Wraith blade, activate. Restrictions one and two, release!” Pinkish fire burst from her body as the light around her darkened somewhat. She ran forward and slashed the things legs, “Low Blow!” The sentiment stumbled a bit before lashing out with more arrows. Gwen jumped over them and landed on the other side before slashing her sword which released a few black and blue bolts of energy. “Bulloni di Twilight!” The sentiment... I don’t know smiled as a wall of arrows popped from the ground and blocked the attack. “Vector technique...” A symbol appeared around it, “Blackened Sky!” The seal glowed with a black light as hundreds of arrows burst from it and appeared in the sky, darkening it before the arrows came crashing back down all around her. Gwen smiled. “Shroud of Twilight!” An orb of black and blue energy surrounded her, slowing down the arrows. She raised her sword up to the sky, causing walls of the same energy to appear around the sentiment. She then thrust her sword at one of the walls, “Twilight Waltz!” A beam of energy burst from the sword and started ricocheting off of the walls. The sentiment screamed as it faded away, leaving a black, somewhat grey, ball in it’s place. I blinked a few times and clapped my hands, “Wow....” She reached down and grabbed the ball, “Heh... Who wants it?” Paige started hopping up and down, waving her hands. “Oh oh! Me, me!” Kondraki shrugged, “I can get the next one.” Gwen smiled and tossed the ball at Paige, “Eat up.” Paige caught it and put it in her mouth, chewing it for a couple of seconds before swallowing, “It’s good. Kinda like cotton candy but, better.” “Anyways.” I turned and pointed at another door, “There’s the meeting hall. Just one left.” Sarah looked somewhat cautious, “Yay, then we can finally leave.” I walked forward and tried opening the door, only to have it stick. I slammed my shoulder against it hoping to force it open, but only receiving a bit of pain. “Fucking door’s stuck.” I sighed and stepped back a little and kicked near the lock with all my might, causing it to fly open. “Problem solved.” Sarah spoke up, “Well that’s efficient.” I looked at her and smiled, “Kicking always works.” She rolled her eye, “If that was the case I would’ve gotten out of several hundred experiments and other... Things back at the facility.” I frowned a little before walking into the meeting hall. Looking around I saw rafters and tables that had rotten over the years. The roof had crumbled and was filtering in moonlight across the room, giving it a strange haunted feeling. “So you’ve come at last~.” I turned towards the front of the room where a tall man was standing in tattered red robes. I could see his bloodshot blue eyes looking at us, “The master told me people would come again...” I don’t know why but he just radiated this aura that made me boil in rage. I glared at him and prepped my hammer, “And who the fuck are you?” He smiled all creepy and shit, “Proditore ad Auallonia.... Do try to remember it.” He flicked his hands, causing two daggers to appear in his hands. “For it will be the last you ever hear! Discordia cadit super te!” He leaped forward and swiped at me, I brought up my hammer just in time. His other hand swung at Sarah catching her in the side. I kicked him away, “Restriction level one, release!” red fire burst from my body as I felt power run through me. Sarah growled out, “Restriction levels one and two, release!” I ran up to him, “Midnight Smash!” I swung my hammer only to have him block and stab me in the shoulder before ripping the blade upwards. I staggered back and glared at him before an idea popped into my head. I smashed my foot onto the ground, causing blocks of metal to hover in front of me. I grinned as I punched my hand forward, causing the blocks to hit him in the chest. “Titanium Toss!” Sarah ran up towards him, “Nevermore!” She burst apart into ravens, fucking ravens! They swarmed him and started pecking and clawing at him. He growled as he slashed at the birds, “Chaotic Artistry...” A giant symbol appeared under him. “Bentley’s Paradox!” What!? The symbol glowed a bright blue as I felt something pull me towards him. He grinned as the ravens were dragged to the ground. I stabbed the pointed edge of my hammer into the ground, keeping me from getting closer to him. I saw Sarah being pressed against the ground. Son of a bitch... Wait... Metal... Oh let’s keep him still. I thrust my hand towards him, “Neodymium Nexus!” my grin got larger as blocks of metal began to rotate around his limbs at a high speed. The symbol shattered as I fell to the ground. “MAGNETS MOTHERFUCKER!” I stared as Sarah backed away and looked at him in panic, before snarling at him. She raised her bladed hand up to the sky before slamming it back down, “The Day is Done!” The room was covered in darkness as I heard fighting going on. This continued for about five minutes until I heard Sarah shout, “When Shadows Reign!” the darkness lifted as I saw the battered up sentiment get hit by blades of darkness. The sentiment roared as it faded away, leaving an orange colored ball in it’s place. It looked somewhat faded. Sarah got up and looked around a bit with a completely white eye. She sniffed a couple times before looking right at me and tilting her head. I blinked, “Sarah... You okay?” She stared at me before smiling and walking over and sitting down next to me. She looked up as I stared. What. The. Fuck? I looked at Jav, “Um... What’s going on?” He stayed quiet as Mary walked in, looked at her, and sighed sadly. “A result of some of the things she went through in the facility. She began to rely on basic animal instinct to survive when doctors thought it would be “fun” to blind her for their amusement.” She patted Sarah on the head, who in turn smiled, “It’s kind of sad, really.” I looked at her and sighed, “Yeah.... That is sad.” Mary looked at Kondraki, “I know she was rather harsh to you, but this,” she gestured to her, “is one of the nicer things they put her through. I hope you can at least understand her hate for Doctors by now.” He walked in carefully and nodded, “Yeah... The Foundation at least has a moral standing.” Suddenly Sarah tensed and shook her head, before she opened her eye. She looked around before facepalming, “God damnit, I went all animal again, didn’t I?” Paige nodded, “Yeah.... You looked kinda adorable.” Sarah stopped moving before standing up and walking over to one of the walls. She quickly began punching the wall into rubble while saying something about scientists. She reared her arm back and punched the wall as hard as she could, sending it flying. I stared at her, “Done relieving stress?” She nodded and turned around, “Yep. Now if you’ll excuse me.” She fell forward on her face and stayed there. I moved closer and heard her snore a little. I looked at Mary, “You wanna help me move her?” She gave me a deadpan stare, “I can’t lift seven hundred pounds that easily, even with your help.” I sighed, “Well then... We might as well camp here.” I walked over and picked up the soul, peering into it. “I wonder what power this is?” “It’s paradox.” I turned and looked at Death, who was standing next to Sarah in his human form. “Strange, considering that’s one of the few I’ve seen.” Kondraki stared at him, “Paradox?” Death nodded, “Not quite chaos, but very, very close to it.” Kondraki smiled and walked over grabbing the soul from my hand, “Cool.” He put it in his mouth and raised his eyebrow. After swallowing he stared at Death, “Um... That tasted like water.” Death grinned, “So I’ve been told.” He vanished in a puff. I sighed, “Great... Well then, let’s get the camp set up.” Intermission #1: Gwendolyn's Meeting + Paige and the CrusadersIntermission #1: Mysterious Visitors I groaned as I sat up, opening my eyes and wincing at the light pouring through the ceiling. I looked around and saw Gwen over by the door, she waved. “Glad to see you’re awake.” I groaned again, “I wish I was still sleeping.” Gwen chuckled, “Well you’re not the only one.” I heard some clanging and grumbling before Sarah spoke up, “God fucking dammit all to Hell, I am too fucking tired right now to even break anything....” Strange... Her voice is deeper. Eh. She yawned, “Mornin’ fucksticks.” I sighed, “Morning.” She cracked her neck, “Not going to question the completely different person who took Sarah’s place overnight? That’s fuckin’ solid friendship and care right there.” ‘What?’ “What?” I stood up and looked at her before stepping back, she was completely different! Her hair had turned blood red while her arm was completely healed! “The fuck!?” She rolled her eye, “Finally fuckin’ noticed dipshit? For fucks sake it’s only been a good solid few minutes of conversation and me standing here. Are you that fucking dense?” “What a charming little bucket of fun you are. And to answer your question, I’m too fucking tired to deal with this.” She grunted, “I am too. Short fuckin’ version.... Me and the rest of Sarah’s split personalities are back now that Mary’s soul was knocked out of the fuckin’ picture. I’m Ira, her rage and anger. Nice to meet your fucking undead ass.” “Oh great... Anger and rage? I’m having fun already.” She glared and snarled, “Don’t fuckin’ tempt me. Almost all of my being may be focused on Sarah herself, but I’m not fuckin’ against kicking your sorry ass if you piss me off. I’ve had a lot of anger building up inside me with no release thanks to that hungry bitch taking control, and I’d just fucking hate to let it out right here, on you.” She ended sarcastically. I raised my hands, “Sorry. Sarah’s normally angry and I don’t exactly want to deal with a being representing all of her anger before having coffee.” I sighed. “Anyways... How long do you think it will be until Sarah gets back in control?” She shrugged, “I’m actually leaving right now, I’m too fucking tired to deal with anything right now. Don’t think Sarah’s coming back just yet though. The other three want a bit of time outside, so they’ll be meeting you first before Sarah.” “Okay... And they represent?” ‘I really, really want to know....’ Before she could answer she slumped forward as her hair turned blonde and her clothes were replaced with a yellow dress.... ‘The hell!?’ She shook her head and looked around a bit before stared at me with a gold eye. “Hi! I’m Cordia!” She waved. I nodded, “A pleasure.” 'Seems nice enough...' “I saw you had Ira to deal with first.... She can be kind of mean, I know....” She said sheepishly before grinning. “But don’t worry, because I’m the opposite! I represent Sarah’s.... Whatever remaining kindness she shows anymore!” I smiled, “Oh. It’s nice to know she’s not always angry.” I waved my hands, “No offence to her of course.” She nodded, “Yeah, she’s mean a lot.... But that’s not really on purpose, she just doesn’t know how to act with kindness on a regular basis, thanks to her upbringing. We’re trying to help with that though, so don’t worry about it!” “Ah... Well I take it that you’re going to fade soon so could you tell me who the others are?” She perked up, “Oh, sure! There’s-” She froze and slumped forward as her hair turned brunette and become partly braided. While her clothes turned into dark brown dress shoes, pants, and a shirt. This one pulled out some glasses from her shirt pocket and put them on before looking at me and nodding. “Good to meet you, Michael Fritz. I am Tia, Sarah’s knowledge.” ‘Oh boy... Here we go!’ “A pleasure.” She hummed to herself, “I will be honest with you, I do not care much for staying out too long. I do not derive as much enjoyment as the others, and I suspect your last visitor will not either.” ‘Perfect... Fucking perfect, haven’t met them and they’re not going to like this....’ I sighed, “Understandable... Well, not really. It’s technically impossible for me to imagine being a separate personality on account that most believe they’re the real one. Leading to problems arising if one were to emerge.... No offence.” She shook her head, “None taken. And I assure you, we know Sarah is the real and original being, we are all far too into our set personalities to be a whole being.” She suddenly tensed. “Speaking of which, our impromptu leader of us four personalities wishes to speak now. I will let her take over.” She slumped over as her hair turned midnight black with a ponytail and her clothes turned into a black suit with a black dress shirt underneath. She straightened up and tidied up her tie. “I would say “good day”, but I find nothing particularly good about it. I am Sarah’s most powerful personality.” ‘Oh goody!’ I nodded, “Nice to meet you. I must admit, you’re colleagues are rather interesting. And you would happen to represent?” “I am Tristi, Sarah’s sadness and depression, and the emotion she displays more than any other.” 'Sadness...' I sighed, “Huh... She seems fine most of the time. But then again, I don’t exactly know what she’s doing all of the time.” She nodded, “Yes, she may appear fine, but she just hides her true feelings. And I would advise you not to spread the nature of her true feelings around, nor should you question her about them. She will come to terms with them in time.” I nodded, “I won’t say a word.” “Thank you.” She tensed up, “I will be returning control to Sarah in a minute, have a.... Bad day, Michael Fritz.” ‘Damn it!’ She slumped forward again as her hair returned to it’s normally white color as her eye became red. She shook her head and stumbled a bit. “Jesus Christ, warn me next time people....” I smiled, “Welcome back.... Um... Deal with them commonly?” “No, not for the past... Almost ten years, I think...” “Oh.... So... they’re, interesting I must admit.” She grumbled, “One’s too cheerful, one’s an asshole, one’s a smartass, and the other tells me to kill myself on a regular basis.... Really interesting, yeah....” “That’s what I mean. They’re basically so different from you that it makes it rather strange when I see you act cheerful.” She stared blankly, “Do I really come off as such a downer that acting cheerful is strange to you? Well fuck.....” I shook my head, “No. It’s strange seeing you not use dark humor every five minutes or yelling at people for what A.N.G.E.L. did.” She sighed, “I don’t yell at people for what they did, I just use that as a reason for why I act the way I do. There’s a difference.” I rolled my eyes, “Eh true, but whenever you use it as a reason you yell it out.” “Well excuse me for getting heated an emotional over that shit. Do you expect me not to? That’s like shooting someone in the leg and telling them not to scream about it.” I sighed, “Trust me I don’t judge you for getting emotional. Just... Do you have to yell every time? I understand that A.N.G.E.L. basically destroyed your life, but... Actually I’m not going to finish that, otherwise I’m going to piss you off.” She stared at me, “Exactly.” she shrugged. “Besides, swearing and yelling are the only ways I can express myself without breaking and or killing things, so which would you rather have?” “I would rather have you swear and yell then kill and maim everyone.” It’s true, and I don’t fucking doubt for a second that she couldn’t. “Same here, unless everyone deserved it.” She reached up and started scraping the inside of her empty eye socket. ‘Oh. Oh god.... I think I’m gonna hurl....’ “Anyway, we should probably head back to town, I don’t really feel like staying in this shit hole anymore.” I nodded slowly, “Yeah.... Let’s get the others up.” I walked over and started shaking Paige, “Hey... Wake up, we need to go.” She yawned and rolled over, “Go away.... Sleeping.” Sarah spoke from behind me, “I’m heading back on my own, I feel like getting out of this place as soon as possible.” I turned and waved, blinking at the sight of her carrying everyone she brought. “Alright, see ya!” I sighed and turned back to Paige, “Come on Paige, wake up we need to go.” She swatted her hand in the air, “No.... Go away.” I sighed and shook her again, “Get. Up. We need to go.” She grumbled, “Fine... Jus- just give me a few minutes.” She kept laying there and started snoring as I groaned. Gwen was laughing, “Oh god... I’ll get her up. Just get Kondraki.” “Someone say my name?” We looked over and blinked at the sight of a fully awake Kondraki. He shrugged, “What? I’ve woken up at earlier times.” Gwen sighed, “Never mind then.... Want to try and get her up?” Kondraki nodded, “I’m a professional...” he walked over and stood over Paige. “CONTAINMENT BREACH! MOVE IT, MOVE IT!” She jumped up and screamed a little, “AH! What!?” He laughed, “Got her up.” Paige glared at him, “Not. Funny.” “It worked,” He started walking away. “Now let’s move. This forest creeps the fuck out of me.” She grumbled and stood up, “I was dreaming of cake to...” The walk back had been slightly uneventful and we had split up to do our own thing. I was currently on my way back to the house that Paige had brought into existence. I sighed and looked up at the rope, “We meet again....” I grabbed on to it and began my journey up. By the time I had reached the grass I was panting. ‘Wait.... How does that make sense!? I don’t breath, whatever.’ I was panting slightly by the time I opened the front door to the house. I walked in and closed the door behind me, looking around at the empty house. I have to say... It’s rather homey. There’s an upper balcony that happens to contain some crafting materials and a small fireplace. Right under it there’s a couch with a few chairs, and off to the left was a rounded out area with a bed and small dresser. I walked over to one of the chairs and set my hammer down. I heard a chuckle from behind me, “Still out of shape, eh Michael?” I grabbed the hammer and spun around, glaring at the person in the house. The person was a human man, relatively short and wearing a black, buttoned up long coat, black pants, black shoes, black fingerless gloves, and a black cap. He had a brown beard and moustache, and long brown hair that was tied into a loose ponytail. His eyes were covered by a pair of black sunglasses. I straightened up as I kept my glare up, “I’m not out of shape. It’s just hard to climb a rope is all.” He nodded, “I’m sure...” He spoke somewhat quietly, with an almost undetectable hint of sadness in his voice, “But that’s not why I’m here, Michael. To poke fun at you for getting out of breath when you don’t need to even breathe.” “Then why are you here?” I looked closer, “And how the hell do you know my name...?” He waved a hand, “Not important. I just came to tell you two things.” “And? My friends will be here soon, and I take it you don’t want to meet them.” He sighed and removed his glasses, revealing the one on the right to be a bright purple-ish color, while the one on the left seemed almost robotic, being all metallic gray with small red lines and circles crossing over it. He put a hand to his face and rubbed his eyes saying, “You’re right, I don’t want to meet them, not yet anyway. I have too much to do before I can face them again...” “Again?” ‘How in the hell does he know them?’ He shook his head, “Not important. Look... What I came here to say is... I miss you, all of you guys. It’s been a long time, and I just wanted to get to see some of you again. I may not be able to face the others yet... But I’m taking a step in the right direction by getting enough courage to see you again.” I looked closer and after a few seconds spoke again, “Who are you?” His voice cracked when he answered, “Not im...” He cleared his throat, though his voice was shaky, “Not important. The other thing I wanted to say is... I’m sorry. I’m sorry for what I did, what I had to do to you in the past. I hope you’ll be able to forgive me someday.” ‘What?’ “Wait, what? What do you mean!?” He placed his glasses back on and slowly, his body started to fade away. When just the upper half of his body remained, he looked me right in the eyes and said, “I... Well... You’re death... Wasn’t as much of an accident as Death had thought it to be...” “What!? What are you even talking about!? Answer me damn it!” The rest of his body had faded, and his voice echoed behind him, “I’m so, so sorry Michael... I wish I hadn’t needed to do it...” I blinked and sat down holding my head, “What...?” Where he stood, a small piece of paper was left behind. Looking at it, it read: You should tell Sarah the truth, you know. Holding it off will only hurt the both of you. -Ultimatum I blinked in shock as the paper fell from my hands, “B-but... How?” I sat down. “How.... How does he.... No he’s right, I have to tell her that my father worked for A.N.G.E.L.” I sighed, “Just not now, not yet.” Arc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 2, Metallic WoundsIntermission #1: Gwendolyn's Meeting + Paige and the Crusaders (Gwendolyn's POV) I walked through the town and waved to a couple of ponies with a smile. I have to admit, this world seems to radiate happiness and peace. I walked past an alley and froze in mid step, slowly turning my head to look at the best thing I’ve ever seen. A gingerbread house.... Thank you god, I needed something sweet. “No problem.” A monotone voice said from nowhere. I whipped my head around looking for the voice before sighing, “Strange....” I shrugged and started walking towards the gingerbread house. I opened the door and grinned at the smell of all the candy and sweets inside. “Oh hello!” A blue mare was sitting behind the counter, “What can I get for you today?” I looked at the sweets before looking at her, “Do you have any sfogliatelle?” She grinned, “Oh yes... Dean was nice enough to teach us how to make it.” she reached under the counter and pulled out a rather big one. “That’ll be 3 bits.” I reached into my pocket and pulled out some money I... “Borrowed” from Michael. What? I had to get by somehow. “Here you go.” She smiled as I grabbed the pastry, “Have a good day.” “You too.” I walked over and sat down at one of the tables and took a bite, grinning as the taste hit my tongue. The door opened again, and in walked a man in a white long coat and black suit. He wore a white hat with a black stripe on it. He also had this grin on his face that would never leave. “Welcome back Dean!” The cashier greeted with a large smile. The man, now named Dean, looked at me briefly before turning back to the cashier with a bigger grin. “How’s it going Cup cake?” He waved as he walked up to the counter. “It’s been going well. Pinkie is out with her friends, but is there anything you would like?” He turned to the assortment of pastries and grinned. “Blueberry muffin. Haven’t had those in a long time, so I’m in the mood for one.” He replied as he laid down three bits. Cup cake took the bits and gave him a muffin. “Here you go dear, enjoy.” She smiled as he walked away with a nod and sat down at another table across from me, facing away from me. I looked at him in confusion as I took another bite of the sfogliatelle. I shrugged and cleared my throat, “Excuse me... Um Dean?” He had stopped mid-bite and turned to me with closed cheerful eyes, “Howdy!” “Um... Why are your eyes closed?” He opened one slightly, kind of intimidating for some reason, “Because it’s fun.” I shrugged, “Eh, it kinda is.” I nodded my head a little. “I’m Gwendolyn. Nice to meet you.” He returned the nod as his grin became more friendly, “Same here. I’m Dean, as you’ve probably already heard.” “Kinda hard not to.” I took a bite and grinned, “I do have to thank you for telling them how to make this.... It’s been too long since I’ve had any.” He laughed, “I can imagine.” His grin looked more... sinister, “So tell me. How many?” “How many what? Years since I’ve had this?” “How many have you turned to stone?” I tensed up and sighed, “None.... Thank you.” He stared at me intensely, making me shake a bit. But then his grin became friendly again, “Well, I’ll just take your word for it on that account.” I took a bite and looked at him, “How’d you tell I was one?” He laughed, “The hair, the sunglasses, and you yourself confirmed it when I asked about turning people to stone.” I sighed, “Very few know of those signs...” I groaned. “You’re a hunter aren’t you?” He smiled gently, “I’m not here to hunt you if that’s what you’re wondering. That life of mine is in the past. As much as I miss it, I have to move on. Besides,” He went up and bought another sfogliatelle and placed it in front of me, “You seem nice enough.” I smiled, “That’s nice to hear... I thought you were going to behead me.” I took a bite of the new one. “Contrary to what others believe getting beheaded feels like a sting.” He shrugged, “But it does stop you from doing anything else with the body. Knights always burn it when they’re done.” “Funny, the guy who did it to me forgot that our blood is potent. He tried collecting some without gloves.” He laughed, “Then he obviously wasn’t a knight since that’s a pretty rookie mistake.” “He also did it in a mall of all places.... Let’s just say that didn’t turn out to well.” He shook his head with a sigh, “Dumbass...” He stared at me with a sad smile, “But there’s one thing that I have to do, as insurance.” I took a bite and raised an eyebrow, “Oh?” “I have to fight you. I know gorgons tend to get... carried away. Can you keep yourself in check in the heat of the moment?” He asked as he sat back down and ate his muffin. “I’ve been working with Death for three years now, I learned to keep that under control....” He shook his head, “It doesn’t mean that it could happen. I want to test you myself, just for my peace of mind. I won’t fight to kill you, just until one of us signals the other to stop.” I shrugged, “Alright... Any limits or no?” He nodded, “No releasing restrictions. I won’t use my wraith blade either, I’ll use something I got recently.” I nodded, “Alright.” “But first...” He then bit into the muffin and moaned, “Let me finish my muffin cuz’ this is So~ good...” I shrugged, “Fine with me, I need to finish this anyways.” I took a bite and grinned. “Is good~” Dean smiled as he finished his muffin, “What can I say? Ma’s recipe is amazing.” I blinked, “Huh... Reminds me of my Aunt Euryale’s cooking.” Dean laughed, “God, don’t even talk to me about her. She can be so stingy sometimes! Whenever my mom would have her over, they’d go on and on about that sort of thing.” I frowned, “Ah.... I didn’t know that.” He shook his head, “Not to say she wasn’t nice, cause she was. I remember on more than one occasion where she’d look after me at times.” My frown got deeper as I slumped forward, “Great... Glad to know she got over me quickly.” He raised an eyebrow in confusion, “What do you mean?” I laughed somewhat bitterly, “Name’s Gwendolyn Pietra, the run away gorgon. Traveled across America for six whole years.” He sighed, “Niece, I take it. Right... I never really knew. Sorry if I said anything wrong.” I looked at him, “It’s fine... Just... Glad to know she definitely moved on.” He sat there in silence, unsure of what to say. I took a bite and stood up, “It was nice meeting you Dean, see you at the battle.” He nodded, “Right.” I sighed and started towards the door before it burst open and Kondraki walked in. He glared at Cup Cake. “I need cookies.” Dean stared at Kondraki with a grimace, “Oh god you...” He froze and looked at Dean, “I’ll be damned....” he nodded slightly. “The hunter and a doctor in the same room.” He raised his muffin with a blank look, “You’re welcome for 682.” He grimaced, “Fucker ate me. And you're welcome for Duke.” Dean smirked, “I still hold the cat piss over his head. Can you believe that you can actually bless that kind of stuff? It’s hilarious!” He chuckled. He chuckled, “Yeah... Anyways.” He looked at Cup Cake. “Cookies. Now.” Dean picked up a napkin dispenser and threw it at Kondraki’s head, “Be nice.” He caught the dispenser and set it down gently, “Ah ah ah... It wouldn’t look good if you broke this mares stuff now would it?” “I will freeze you.” Dean said with a deadpan. He raised a hand, “I’m just saying...” Dean pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed, “Good lord now I remember why I avoided you doctors. Always a strain on my sanity...” “And I remember why I stayed away from you, Bright would be pointing at us and scream “Ha! I was right you fuckers!” It wouldn’t end well for him.” I sighed, “I’m just going to go now...” Kondraki nodded as I walked out the door into the town. I swear that they’re insane.... (Paige’s POV) I walked along the outskirts of town whistling a tune to myself while looking around the countryside. I frowned a little as I thought back to the first time I met Ambrose but shook my head. I was fine now, my sister and my uncle were back, I was still alive, and I had met some interesting new friends. I was so caught up in my thoughts that I barely heard the sound of wings before warning bells went off in my head. I jumped to the left as three small ponies in a wagon crashed where I was standing. Oh my god they’re so cuuuuuuuute~! A small white unicorn with a pink and purple mane spoke up, “Everypony okay?” her voice squeaked at the end and I had to keep myself from hugging her. A light tan pony with a red mane and pink bow groaned, “Ah think so....” she had a slight southern accent. “Why’d ya stop Scootaloo?” “Because somepony was in the way.” An orange pegasus with a purple mane and tail hopped up and looked at me. “You okay?” I nodded, “Yeah. What about you three?” The other two stood up and looked at me, “We’re just fine,” spoke the white unicorn. “Wait! We haven’t met yet, I’m Sweetie Belle!” The pegasus jumped next to her, “I’m Scootaloo!” The tan filly spoke up, “And ah’m Applebloom, and we’re,” They took a deep breath, “THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!” I rubbed my ear a bit before smiling, “Nice to meet you, I’m Paige.” Sweetie Belle walked over, “Are you new here?” I nodded, “Somewhat, yes. I just got here yesterday.” Scootaloo spoke up, “We have more important things to do, like get our cutie marks!” I raised a hand, “Um, what’s a cutie mark?” Applebloom spoke up, “It’s a mark that appears on a pony's flank when they discover their special talent!” “We were on our way to the lake to see if the rumors were true,” Said Scootaloo from near the wagon, “but the wheels broken and I don’t have a spare.” “Wait,” I looked at them, “you’re heading to the lake? That’s where my house is....” “Wait,” Sweetie Belle looked at me, “your house is over the lake? And you own a house!?” I nodded, “Yeah, and yes I own a house. I hated the dorm rooms.” Scootaloo looked at me, “Wait... Could you help us get our cutie marks!?” I paused and nodded slowly, “I could.... But I’d need to give you the test.” Applebloom looked at me, “Test? What test?” I grinned, “One that determines the school of magic you fit in.” Applebloom and Scootaloo groaned, “Looks like Sweetie’s the only one who can do it then....” I shook my head, “Au contraire, I’ve seen cats cast this magic.” “Really!?” Scootaloo appeared in front of me, “You can really teach us magic!?” “Yes. But first,” I pulled out my spell book and turned to the test page, “Answer these questions to find out what type of wizard you are. You like to spend time with: Your friends or by yourself?” All three looked at each other and responded, “With our friends.” I nodded and looked at the next, “Which of these is the most powerful? Hurricane, volcano, tornado, earthquake, blizzard, plague, or sandstorm?” They talked to each other before Sweetie looked at me, “Plague, it takes time to find a cure and can stay around longer.” I nodded and scratched that off, “Your favorite activity is: Learning something new, camping or fishing, reading and playing games, playing with your pets, competitive sports, or can you not decide?” They all looked at each other and huddled again, and a few minutes later Applebloom looked at me. “We can’t decide.” I smiled, “What is your favorite time of day? Night, morning, or the afternoon?” “Afternoon!” They shouted. I nodded, “The most important thing in a story is: All of the characters, or the hero or heroine?” Scootaloo jumped up, “The hero!” Sweetie Belle jumped up, “No! It’s all of them!” “Is not!” Scootaloo pressed her head against Sweetie’s “Is to!” Applebloom pushed them away, “It’s all of them. Including the hero.” Scootaloo sighed, “Alright.” I smiled and scratched it off, “What is your favorite animal? Dragon, crab, shark, serpent, unicorn, polar bear, or a bat?” “Why is unicorn on there?” Sweetie raised an eyebrow, “I’m not an animal!” I raised my hands, “Where I’m from they are much different than how they are here.” She looked at me closely before nodding, “Okay... I’d have to say the dragon.” the others nodded in agreement. “What’s your favorite season?” Scootaloo grinned, “Summer, for sure!” I nodded, “What is your favorite gemstone? Ruby, jade, sapphire, or citrine?” Applebloom put a hoof to her chin, “Ah’d have to say sapphire.” Sweetie nodded, “It is rather beautiful.” Scootaloo frowned a little, “Alright.... Sapphire!” I scratched it off and the page changed to a symbol of a snowflake, “You have chosen the school of ice. Ice wizards are strong, loyal, courageous, and honest. They focus on protecting others and aiding them in their endeavors.” Scootaloo grinned, “That sounds awesome!” I nodded, “I’ve met ice wizards before and the things they can do are amazing. But I’m only going to be teaching you ice beetle,” I raised my hand before they could complain. “That way you can practice and get better. Doing this will allow me to teach you new spells after you show promise.” Applebloom smiled and nodded, “That sounds like a good idea!” “Alright...” I flipped my book so they could see, “Now, read this and try it for yourselves.” By the time all three of them had managed to draw the symbol and summon the beetle the sun was setting on the horizon. They waved me off as I made my way back to the house. I appeared up on the grass in a flurry of leaves, and when I got inside Michael and Kondraki were trying to get in a chair. “NO! My chair!” Michael was pushing against Kondraki. Kondraki scowled, “You. Get. The. Floor!” I laughed and they looked over at me, “I can get more beds you know.” Michael fist pumped, “Yes! You owe me five bucks Kondraki!” I sighed and summoned a few beds and put them on the ground in a row, “Good night.” I walked over to my bed and closed the curtains before laying in bed and falling asleep. Arc 3; According to Plan: Chapter 12, Family BondsI walked into the kitchen as Paige was making food for us. We had woken up not too long ago, and she had volunteered to make us food since she knew where everything was. She looked over with a smile and set down the small frying pan she was holding. “Hey Michael. What’s up?” “Well I was wondering if you wanted me to cook. I mean I don’t really enjoy the prospect of making you do so much.” She raised an eyebrow. “I’ll be fine cooking for all of us. It’s not the first time I’ve had people over.” She smirked, and grabbed a few peppers before cutting them up. “But if you want, help me grate the cheese.” Grabbing the grater from where she told me it was I began shredding the cheese into a small bowl. After I filled it up a decent ways I handed it to her, and she began spreading it over some eggs. So she’s making omelets.... Someone knocked on the door quietly. Excusing myself from the kitchen I opened up the door, and blinked at who was standing there. “Oh, hi Kate. What brings you here?” She smiled a little. “Is Paige here?” “Of course,” I turned back to the kitchen. “Hey Paige, your sister’s here!” I heard a small clatter followed by footsteps. “Michael you cook!” She came out of the kitchen and hugged Kate. “Hey sis.” I walked into the kitchen and quietly left them to their own devices. As I finished up, and placed the food onto plates I carried it over to the table. “Foods ready!” I went back and grabbed the rest before sitting down at the table. Kondraki was silently eating his food as he stole glances at Beth, glaring slightly before eating again. Speaking of Beth, she was having a nice little conversation with Gwen about the different types of supernatural creatures. And Paige was sharing her food with Kate, binding and catching up with one another after what I can only assume was a very, very long time. I ate mostly in silence. Grinning at the taste of the eggs. It was rather peaceful, until an old thought came up to my mind. “Oh god...” I set down my fork. “I forgot about Flare.” Beth looked at me. “The pegasus guard?” I nodded slowly. “We left her in Hollow Shades.” Kondraki raised an eyebrow. “And what is so important about this Flare?” “She was tasked with watching us... Well me.” I stood up from the table, and grabbed my black cloak from the back of my chair. “I’m gonna head out, and grab her. Anyone want to go with me?” Kondraki stood up. “I’ll come along. Just to make it easier for you.” Smiling I made my way to the front door. “We’ll be back once we get her!” “Have fun!” Paige called out from behind us. Once we left the house I hopped down from the small ledge at the top of the door. “So. Beautiful day isn’t it?” “It could be worse.” I stumbled and righted myself as Death appeared in front of us. “Kondraki. I’m afraid I’m going to have to use your... Talents somewhere else. I’ll give you until you both reach Hollow Shades before taking you.” Death frowned a little. “I hope this does not pose a problem.” Kondraki paused for a second before shaking his head. “Not at all. I’ll be waiting.” Death nodded, and vanished. I frowned, and looked at Kondraki. “So... I guess that we have a while before you have to go.” “It appears so....” He walked over to the edge near the rope. “Let’s get a move on.” I followed him in silence. We had reached Hollow Shades after a day of waiting. The train had to undergo some “Light” maintenance because one of the pistons was cracked. I personally don’t see how a cracked piston is light, but whatever. Unicorn magic is unfair. Kondraki and I stepped off of the train station, and walked down the road in silence. He had been quiet since Death had told him he was leaving. Before we reached the town center he turned to me. “Michael. It was an honor being with you, for the short time I was with you.” I smiled a little. “Same here Kondraki.” “Its Donovan.” He held out a hand. “I hope we’ll meet again sooner or later.” Grabbing, and shaking his hand I nodded. “Same here.” “Are you ready?” Death walked out from a small corner. “If so, simply speak.” Kondraki nodded before stepping closer. “I’m as ready as I’ll ever be.” Death smirked, and they both vanished from existence. Frowning I began looking around town for the missing pony. I mean how hard could it be? OH JESUS WHERE THE HELL IS SHE!? I have looked over every goddamn motherfuking inch of this town, and I still haven’t found her! Is she part wizard? Could she have become a goddamn fly!? WHERE IS SHE!? I yawned, and popped my back. “I’m too tired to deal with this....” Shrugging a bit I moved up to a small outcropping of flat top rocks, and laid down on top of a fairly decent sized one. I’m just gonna lay here and... Fall... Asleep. I faded into my dreams, hoping to find something good, but instead I got the fucking hallway. Shit. Not good. I looked around rapidly, and saw that there were some chairs set up near a table. “Sit down please.” I whipped around to look at who, or what, had spoken. What I saw shocked me. It was... Well... Me. But... He was different. Instead of the black and red suit I was wearing he was in a white and blue suit. His eyes were also bright blue.... At least the hair was the same. He motioned towards the table. “We have a limited amount of time to spend talking, so I advise we hurry.” He walked past me leaving a distortion behind his path. “Come along.” Moving carefully I sat down at the edge of my seat. I declined the cup he tried passing me, and spoke slowly. “What are you?” “Puffs of hot air, from the lips of a ghost, and the shadow of a unicorn's dream.” He grinned wildly, and waved a hand. “I kid, I kid. I’m... You. In a sense.” “No. You’re not me. I’m me.” I deadpanned. “Tell me what you actually are.” Shifting in his seat he frowned. “Well... That’s it... I really don’t know myself.... Alright. I can tell you some things.” He stood up, and began drawing... In the air.... Leaving light.... “Right. Now... You know how a soul works right?” Noting my dumbfounded stare he continued. “Well... Think of a soul as DNA.” He held up his fingers and summoned two small green glowing balls. “When two people come together to have a child a part of each soul breaks away from the parents, and converges into a smaller, new soul.” The glowing balls lost a bit of their glow, before the missing glowing bits converged into a smaller green glowing ball. He pointed to the smaller ball. “The new soul contains both bits from the parents, but overtime it also gains some new bits from the newly created person.” The small ‘Soul’ started to gain a yellow glow, getting brighter and brighter until the original bits were hardly visible. “In a normal human the process of gaining your own soul ends as soon as the person becomes twenty two.” He flicked his wrist, and the soul went back to it’s partial state. Where there was some green barely visible. “You died before the process could finish, and I was... “Born” when you did your first attacks.” He made it so that the yellow glow faded a bit, and the green became more powerful. “So....” I raised my hands, and began massaging my temples. “You’re a bit of my soul that happened to gain sentience because my soul didn’t completely cover you up. That in turn with me doing my first attacks allowed you to come alive.” He smiled. “Well done. And um... Sorry about the nightmare a while ago. I hadn’t gotten used to my own state of being.” “That... Thing was you?” “Like I said, I had not gotten used to my own state of being. It’s hard to tell if you’re real, fake, or a memory.” He grabbed a small cup on the table, and took a sip. “I belive that covers what I am.” He shook his head. “But that leaves many more questions, trust me I would know.” Looking around a bit he frowned. “And thus the sun doth rise, goodbye Michael.” I blinked in shock as the area around me faded into nothingness, and a bright light took it’s place. Groaning I sat up from the rock. “What the hell...?” Stupid dreams... Or... Was it? “Michael!” I turned to the left, and saw Flare fly up towards me with a small scowl. “Finally found you. I flew all the way to Celestia, who sent me to Ponyville, and they sent me back here!” She landed on the rock next to me, and shook her head. “Oh by the way.” She handed me a small letter with my name on it. “This is for you.” Grabbing the letter I opened it, and began reading. Michael Fritz, This is Ardiente, your friend Sarah’s lover. She asked me to write this letter, and three others, on account of her being unable to write. “Michael, I don’t know if you care or not, hell given the way I act I doubt you do, but please listen. The day we left the ruins, I had a breakdown, a big one. Those four personalities of mine you met? I don’t know how they came back, or took control of my body and changed my appearance the way they did, but for whatever reason, they disappeared completely. They’re gone, and my mind can’t take it right now, I’m stressing the hell out. I know you’ve said before that I tend to yell about how bad my life is, but you have to understand, that’s all I know how to do. That’s all I’ve ever done, is yell and scream, the only difference is that now, it’s not in fear or in pain, it’s in anger and confusion. I don’t expect you to understand, but please just listen. I’m not screaming or yelling to try and get sympathy, or get attention, I’m just acting the way I have always been acting, acting the way I know how to act. Just know that right now, I’m not yelling to try and get sympathy or attention from you, I’m yelling for help. Please, I just need some fucking help....” This was the last letter I wrote from her, she just sort of... stopped speaking after that. As soon as you can, Michael, please talk to her. I don’t know how much help you can offer, or if she’ll even need it (as this could just be an “episode”), but at least talk to her. She’s been going on in the other letters about how she wants to set things straight with others, and get on better terms with them, that’s probably what she wants from you as well. I’d imagine the “yelling for help” part was on account of something you’ve said to her in the past, and she was just getting it out. I don’t know for sure, though, so either way, just talk to her. Please. Sincerely, Sarah Akinson & Ardiente Fragua I stared at the letter for a few seconds before folding it up and looked at Flare. “I’m heading back to Ponyville. Head to the house floating above the lake, and I’ll meet you there.” I hopped down from the rock. Walking past the wondering ponies I made my way towards the train station. This isn’t good, this is so not fucking good. God damn it why did I act so fucking carefree about the shit she’s said anyways!? I sighed and finally got to the station, buying a one way ticket and stepping onto the train. I need to calm down.... I can’t beat myself up over this.... The train started moving and I closed my eyes, it’s gonna take a while anyways. I stood in the room with the other me again, he seemed to be frowning deeply. “This is unfortunate.” “Unfortunate doesn’t begin to describe it.” I snapped. “I don’t even know what to do... So, any advice you can give me besides don’t piss her off?” “Try not to say anything too negative. Her state of mind is incredibly turbulent, so expect hostility and mood swings.” He shook his head. “I was hoping to talk to you some more, but I’ll end you’re dream right now. Also.... I’d tell her about your father Michael.” He snapped his fingers. I woke up with a small gasp and looked around, the train had stopped moving and was sitting in the station. I quickly stood up and walked out of the car... Now where to go.... I paused and saw a white haired woman standing near the station. “Mary?” I walked over and nodded a little. “Hi.” She looked at me and sighed. “Good, you’re here. Follow me, quickly please,” she walked away before pausing. “and hello to you, as well.” She started walking away even faster than before. I followed behind her and kept quiet. Oh dear... She doesn’t sound too happy. “How’s Sarah right now?” “Not happy, I can tell you that much. She was pretty frantic the other day, and most of today as well, but when Death dropped by and mentioned you were on the way here...” She shrugged. “she just sort of stopped talking, and seemed really irritated by something.” Not good.... So not good. “Oh... T-that doesn’t bode too well then...” I sighed. She might know already.... “Hopefully I don’t make it worse...” “I don’t know either,” We turned a corner and she spoke again. “just try to avoid saying anything... harsh, I guess.” Oh great, that’s what my inner self said! “Yeah I’m gonna keep from saying anything harsh. She’s not really in a stable mindframe right now, so the less anger the better.....” She didn’t say anything in response as we got too a mansion on the outskirts of town. Walking up to the door she opened it and walked in, beckoning me. I entered and saw Jav laying in a heap at the bottom of some stairs. “Uh... Jav? She asked slowly, “What happened?” “I saw you two coming from the window,” he said in a muffled, strained voice, “and I told Sarah. As soon as I mentioned Michael, she somehow managed to throw me from her bed, out the door, down the hall, and down two flights of stairs, with a single punch. I’m guessing shadows were involved.” “Ah....” Oh god oh god oh god oh god oh god.... “And Michael?” Jav spoke, looking at me. “Yes..?” “You’re possibly very fucked.” Jav then slammed his head back to the ground, and didn’t move afterwards. “Oh dear....” I sighed and took a deep breath, walking up the stairs. “Alright....” As I walked up I felt myself grow afraid. What’s she gonna do to me? I really, really hope that she doesn’t kill me.... I-I have to tell her, I’m going to tell her.... I’m going to die. I walked up to the door and knocked lightly. “Um.... Sarah?” I heard something slam against a wooden headboard before Ardiente spoke up. “Come in.” I slowly opened the door and stepped into the room, taking note of Ardiente sitting on the bed and.... Holy shit. All of Sarah’s scars are gone... And her arm’s back! What the hell happened? I nodded to both of them. “Hi Ardiente, Sarah.” “Goodbye Michael, Sarah.” Ardiente said, getting up from her spot on the bed and leaving. I stood there waiting for her to talk as she... Started beating up a comforter.... What? She kept at this for a little before stopping and speaking. “Fuck.” Why’d she say that!? “Um... Okay?” “Wait, no, not what I meant to say.” She grabbed her head and looked like she was thinking. “What I mean to say was... uh.... Oh!” She perked up and smiled widely. “Yeah that’s it. Michael, I very much fucking dislike you.” Uhhhhhh.... “Uh.... You really don’t fucking like me?” I shifted a little. “Um... That what you meant?” “Yep!” Why is she so.... Happy? I made a small hand motion. “Can I know why? Or if you don’t want to say why the message still conveys.” “Uh....” She paused for a second and lost the smile before looking back at me. “It’s because you’ve pretty much just disregarded any actual mental problems I have, like that time you said I just shout at people for what happened to me. Nice one by the way, it’s not like I had a reason to anyway.” “I wasn’t disregarding them.... I-I was simply a bit overwhelmed.... You normally don’t hear about the sort of things you went through...” I trailed off slowly. She stared at me blankly for a while before speaking again. “Want to know my earliest... well one of my only memories?” I blinked and nodded a little. “I... Sure. I wouldn’t mind...” “You will, trust me.” She coughed a little, “Anyway, my earliest memory actually starts with me just sitting in my nice, clean room back at the facility, with not a single thought of anything bad going on. Next thing I know, Jeriah walks in- do you know Jeriah?” Who? “No... I don’t.” She shook her head, “Not really important. He was the head of the facility, and the man I grew up with for three years. I saw him as my father pretty much. But then, when he comes in the room, I run up to him expecting a hug that I got every day beforehand. Then he just sticks a needle in my neck, and the next thing I know five years have passed, my right arm is torn off and scarred over, my left shoulder is covered in burn scars, and that same man is raping me on a lab table.” “I-Oh god.” I looked away towards the wall and felt sick. “I- Oh my god....” “I only have two other memories besides those.” She said lowly, “Aside from the month leading up to me dying, and the four I have from my time in the facility, everything else is just blank. Except for one thing, that is, and it kind of goes into why I dislike you so much right now.” She looked me in the eye. “Want to know what it is?” Oh god oh god oh god oh god. I nodded a little. “O-okay...” “Just two things.” She held up a finger, “One is the definite thought, ‘this is the reason all of this happened to me.’” She held up another finger, “Two... two is just a memory of a nametag I saw only once, on one of the workers there. Want to know what it said?” Ohgodohgodohgodohgodohgodohgodohgodohgod. I nodded shakily. “Nathan Fritz.” She spat out. OHGODOHGODOHGODOHGOD! “.... Oh god.” “Tell me,” She said calmly, “do you know anything about it?” .... I have to tell her now. “I-I... I know that name. Yeah.” She blinked in shock and leaned back. “Really?” She wasn’t expecting the answer? I... I could possibly lessen the blow. “How do you know it?” “We’re.... We’re related.” “Did you ever know about what he did to me?” I sighed a little. “No.... He never spoke of anything relating to A.N.G.E.L.” She sighed heavily and leaned back further into the headboard, her facial expression suddenly turned from annoyance to exhaustion. “Leave.” She said tiredly, “Please.” “I-” I slumped a little and nodded. “Fine. Goodbye Sarah.” I opened the door and looked back at her. “I’m sorry....” I left and closed the door. Walking past Jav and the others and outside. I walked along the path a little and started heading towards Paige’s house. I can’t deal with anything right now.... I need to be alone for a while. Then... Then I’ll head back and check on the others and see if they found anything else. But for now... I need to just... Think on everything.... And... I really need a good, long, and quiet moment where I can just reflect on everything... I said that twice didn’t I? Yeah.... Fuck. I’m not in the mood to do shit right now. I sat with my legs over the edge of Paige’s floating house, staring at the setting sun with a small frown, and Sarah’s letter in my hand. I heard the grass behind me rustle a little and felt some wind brush over me, telling me someone was sitting next to me. I stayed silent for a few minutes before I felt the person place a hand on my shoulder. “Are you feeling okay Michael?” I kept staring at the sunset and shook my head. “Not really.... I-I feel horrible Death.” I held up the letter. “What did my father do to her, and why?” I lowered the letter. “No one would legitimately force someone into that kind of life.” “He didn’t mean for that to happen. He simply wished to help her...” He trailed off and fell silent. “Death. Tell me what he did.” He kept silent and I looked at him. “Please. I need to know what role I play in this.” “Sarah was brought to the A.N.G.E.L. facility when she was younger in order to replace a missing foot. Your father suggested to her parents that she would be safe growing up there.... He said that he planned to have her apprenticed there.” He smiled sadly. “But the real reason he brought her there was to find a person who was immune to the effects of the Croatoan Virus. One day he infected her and waited for a month, but she showed no signs of infection.” He shook his head and continued. “Somehow... Something happened that led to the virus being released all over the facility. He escaped and managed to get over the infection.” Death looked at the ground. “He told her parents that she died... And that they had to hide, getting the German mafia to help hide them. He stayed behind.... Raising you and allowing you to grow up normally.” I stayed silent for a minute before looking up at the now visible stars. “.... How did he know her parents?” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small polaroid picture. Placing it in my hand he spoke. “That will tell you all you’ll need to know.” Looking down I stared at the picture. It depicted a couple standing next to my father, who was standing next to... Me. The couple was holding a small child in their arms. Flipping the picture around I read the words on the back. “Christmas with the Fritz and Akinson family....” I felt my hand shake unsteadily as the picture fell from my grasp, and landed on my lap. “I knew them?” He stayed silent. “I knew her? Before she was taken to A.N.G.E.L.” “She’s your first cousin. Her mother was your father’s sister.” I gasped a little as a memory came back to me. I sat at a small table with my father and some other people. There was a small cake on the table with three candles sitting in front of a white haired little girl. She blew the candles out as multiple people started clapping. I heard my father say something to her. “What did you wish for Sarah?” I didn’t hear the reply, but I could make out that she didn’t want to say. My father smiled a little and nodded. “Alright.” He looked at me. “Want to say anything to your cousin Michael?” I grinned and nodded. “Happy birthday Sarah!” I felt myself tear up before hanging my head and crying softly. “I remember her.... I was at her birthday....” “Michael....” “Go.” I tightened my hand into a fist. “Go away Death. Now.” I glared at him. “I need to be alone.” “Very well.” He stood up and looked down at me. “If you want to talk then simply call me.” He fell forward over the edge and disappeared from the area, leaving no trace of his presence. I grabbed the picture and put it in my inner coat pocket, standing up and walking towards the house, crying the whole way. “Why... Why didn’t I remember? Why? Why why why why!?” I punched the door frame and pressing my head into the door. “God damn it why...?” I backed away from the door and sat down on the grass, laying down and closing my eyes. “God damn it why.” I fell asleep on the grass, crying to myself. I appeared in the hallway of doors with other me. He was standing across the room with a small frown. I started moving towards him. “Michael... I-” I grabbed his throat and slammed him against the wall. “Why the fuck didn’t you tell me!? What the fuck made you think that knowing she was my cousin wasn’t important!?” “Because I knew you would have reacted this way.... It doesn’t matter anymore Michael. What’s done is done.” He pushed me away and cracked his neck, straightening his tie. “The past can not be changed. It’s one of the unshakable laws of existence.” “I still could have known! It would have been better to know that Sarah was family!” “It doesn’t matter.” He walked towards the table. “She wouldn’t have believed you without the picture, and even still you cannot suddenly appear and say that you’re family. She must get over her issues before you can tell her, or she will suffer even more stress.” Sitting down he grabbed a cup of tea and took a sip. “So you should calm down.” “I.... Fine.” I stormed off down the hallway. “Where are you going!?” I heard him stand up and follow me. “I thought you’d want to sit down?” “You told me this was my soul right?” I glanced at the different doors, some of them cracked and rotting, slowly stitching themselves together, while others were pristine and spotless. “Well... You said it houses my memories, so that means that each of these clean ones are mine, or the ones you fixed....” I stopped in front of a small white door that seemed out of place from the black and brown doors. “But that means that I can browse through them.” He stopped next to me and stared at the door. “You can yes.... But I warn you that the past shouldn’t be lingered on...” I grabbed the door handle and twisted it open. “I know... But I’m not lingering...” The area around us flashed white and I found myself falling. I landed suddenly on my feet in front of a hospital door. The smell of antibacterials filled my nose, along with what sounded like screaming. Blinking I turned and saw my father sitting in a chair holding.... “Oh god it’s me.” “I know it’s you.” Other me was sitting next to them. “This was one of your.... Earliest memories. You were almost a year old if I recall.” Another scream rang out as I turned back to the door. “.... Is this... Is this their birth?” “Yes. Your father was brought here by your mother.” “I barely remember her....” “She died-” “In a car crash less than three months after this. Yes I know.” I backed away from the door and sighed. “So this is when Sarah and Mary were born....” I stepped back even more as a doctor stepped out of the room and quickly walked down the hall, turning off into the distance. A nurse in the room called out something, my father stood up, and the memory faded away as a bright light filled my vision. I appeared back in the hallway with my hand on the door handle. Letting go I turned and started walking down the hallway again. Other me followed. “I take it you’re searching for old memories involving her?” “I simply want to see them.... Nothing more.” “Why?” I turned towards him. “I want to know why he sold her out. I need to know.” He shook his head. “I’m afraid that you’re judgement is clouded. What’s done is done, so you shouldn’t worry about it.” The area around us cracked a little and he sighed. “And you’re being forced awake, so remember what I told you.” The area cracked and shattered before I began falling backwards. I woke up blinking as raindrops fell on my head, and something poked me in the side. “Come on dude get up!” I rolled over and saw a rainbow maned pony staring at me. “Finally! You’ve been laying here in the rain for like, an hour now.” I groaned and slowly leaned forward into a sitting up position. “Ugh... Why’d you wake me up?” She, by the sound of voice, hovered a bit above me and crossed her forelegs. “I just wanna make sure you don’t catch a cold or something. We’re gonna be having a pretty nasty storm coming along later, so I’m warning everyone I can.” I waved a hand and slowly pushed myself into a standing position. “Okay. Thank you...” I looked up at the sky and sighed. “I’m leaving anyways, so I don't have to worry about the storm.” “Oh? Where ya headed?” I looked at her tiredly and she raised her hooves. “Not to pry or anything, just wondering.” I shook my head. “I don’t mind... I was just wondering who you are, and why you want to know.” She blinked in shock and looked surprised before smiling. “The name’s Rainbow Dash, Fastest flyer in Ponyville!” She held out a hoof. “And you are?” I grabbed it and shook. “Name’s Michael. Michael Fritz.” She pulled her hoof back and landed on the ground, looking up at me. “Cool name. Say, you know Dean?” I rolled my eyes a little. “Yeah... Why?” She shrugged. “Just wondering.... You are acting much better than he did when I first met him.” “What’d he do? Wait, no. Don’t tell me.” I held up a hand. “He did something... extemporaneous.” She chuckled and nodded. “Yeah. He charged at Twi’s door and kicked it in... You know Twi?” I nodded. “Oh okay. Well he kicked her door in and decided to grab her, carry her through town, and kick me and AJ! I mean who does that!?” I shrugged and tilted my head a little. “I don’t know. I mean he is fatuous, and random most of the time.” Also a very, very renowned criminal. She raised an eyebrow. “He’s what?” “He’s just silly.” “Oh. That doesn't excuse kidnapping, and assault. But hey, he might be alright." She spread her wings and started hovering. “Well. I gotta warn everyone else about the storm, so see ya later!” She took off like a bullet, leaving me standing alone in the rain. I walked inside with a small frown, and saw Paige and Kate talking on the couch. They didn’t take notice of me, so I walked over to the fireplace and sat down in a chair. Letting the water on me dry. I paused a bit when I saw some letters on the coffee table. Grabbing them, I began reading. Dear Michael Fritz, You and your friends are hereby invited to the wedding of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Captain Shining Armor. The wedding will take place on December 1st, and you are asked to wear your finest clothing. Hope to see you soon. I set down the letter. "Oh this is gonna be fun." Arc 3; According to Plan: Chapter 13, Memories Long PassedI avoided another poke from Paige. “For the last time no, no I will not tell you.” She been annoying me for an hour now trying to know where I went. “Come on! Tell me!” She pouted and stomped her foot a little. “Please!” “It was a private matter, and I will not tell you something that doesn’t concern you.” I poked her on the nose. “So please stop bugging me.” Luckily that seemed to calm her, albeit by a little. “Ugh... Fine. I’ll stop bugging you.” She walked over to the other room muttering under her breath. Beth chuckled a little from her spot on the couch. “Heh... Kids.” Turning the page on her book she kicked her feet up. “They’re cute, but damn can they be annoying.” I rolled my eyes. “Tell me about it.” Sitting down in the armchair I sighed deeply. “I had a older brother who acted the exact same way when he was her age.” I chuckled a little bit before wistfully smiling. “He would constantly whine and moan about things... from what I remember.” Beth grinned and shook her head. “I was the younger sibling too.” She laughed. “I would bug my older brother about everything! Brother why are you annoyed, brother why are you avoiding me, brother why are locking the door.” She broke down into giggles. “Oh he was so easy to annoy.” I looked over at her. “Sounds like you two had a “Fun” time together.” Looking over she nodded. “Oh yeah we loved each other.” Looking amused she pointed at me. “What about you? How was your brother?” I shrugged. “He was alright. He was about.... Seven years older than me.” Tapping the armrest I looked up at the ceiling trying to remember him. “We didn’t really talk too much, but he would help me with various projects for school.” I closed my eyes and grinned. “He was a cool guy.” “What happened to him?” I opened my eyes and looked at her. “No idea. He just vanished one day.” I snapped my fingers. “Just like that. They couldn’t find hide nor hair of him anywhere.” I frowned a little. “That was what.... Five years ago I think.” She frowned and went back to reading. “Sorry for bringing up bad memories....” I laughed a little. “Bad memories? I don’t mind at all.” I waved a hand. “I haven’t thought of him for a long time now, and it’s nice to reminisce.” She stayed silent for a little while. “... What was his name?” I blinked. “Howard. Howard Lime Fritz.” She snorted a little. “Why’s his middle name Lime?” I smiled. “My dad says it’s because my mom was sour for a while after the birth, so they named him Lime because of that.” She threw her head back and laughed, rolling off the couch, and onto the floor. “T-that’s hilarious!” She grabbed her sides. “Oh god I can’t feel my sides!” I rolled my eyes. “Yeah yeah... I lived with him though, and he would take advantage of his name. As a matter of fact he made a one-liner out of it. “Taste the Lime!” As he would so eloquently put it.” She laughed even harder and rolled around. “300 out of 10, my sides have left the atmosphere.” Someone stomped on the floor, and caused us to look up. “Would you two stop laughing! I’m trying to sleep!” Beth stopped and frowned. “Sorry Gwen!” She looked at me. “We should probably go to bed.” I nodded. “Yeah....” Looking up I frowned a bit. “Wait... Why is Gwen sleeping up there?” Beth raised an eyebrow before realizing something. “Oh yeah you weren’t here for that. Paige cleared out some rooms for us, so we can use those as bedrooms.” She glowed a little. “I kinda forgot to tell you.” “Huh... That was nice of her.” Looking up I smiled. “Alright. Are there beds?” Beth nodded. “Yeah. She set up beds, dressers, and some mirrors.” Standing up she moved over to the stairs. “Want to see?” Getting up I raised an eyebrow. “What do you think?” She snickered and led me up the stairs with a grin. Stopping near the top she led me to a small hallway. “Here are the rooms.” Pointing to a door in the back on the lefthand side she said, “That’s the bathroom.” She pointed the the door across from it. “That’s Paige’s room. The one next to it is Gwen’s room, and the closet on the right is mine.” She pointed to two doors on the left. “Those two are both free, so you can have either one.” Walking over I stopped in front of the closet door. “I’ll take this room.” “Alright.” Yawning a bit she shook her head. “I guess I’ll see you in the morning.” I nodded. “See ya.” She walked over to her room as I opened my door. It was rather spartan. A bed near the back with a couple pillows, sheets, and blankets. A small dresser on the right hand side of the room, a mirror next to that, and a nightstand next to the bed. I nodded my head in approval. I like it... Just needs a couple things. Walking over to the bed I laid down and closed my eyes, sighing as I fell asleep. I looked around a bit as I appeared in a small dining room. Other me was sitting at the other end of the table eating a small croissant while looking at a small checklist. “Let’s see.... Don’t want to move that, or that.... Oh!” Noticing me he set down the checklist. “I didn’t expect you so soon. Here to talk again?” I shrugged. “Eh, it’s up to you really.” I tilted my head. “What are you doing?” He blinked and looked down at the checklist. “Oh this?” He picked it up. “This is a small checklist of everything in your soul. I’m trying to figure out what I can move around without damaging you too much. I don’t want to turn your soul into a broken puzzle.” I grimaced a little. “Yeah... It would be best you don’t make it like that....” He set the checklist down again. “So I saw that you remembered your brother.” I smiled. “Yeah. It’s been a while...” “Well it’s good that you remember him, but anyways.” He passed over a plate with a croissant on it. “Hungry?” I stared at him blankly. “I’m currently in my soul whilst dreaming, so I can’t eat.” He shrugged. “Well you can at least pretend.” He took a bite of his. “Also these are really good, but then again this is the first time I’ve had some.” “I’m glad that it’s enjoyable.” Looking around I noticed that everything was... Cleaner. “Have you been cleaning?” He nodded with a smile. “Yep! Your soul needed a small little tidying up.” He rolled his eyes. “I mean really, it was like a hurricane went through here.” “Well I couldn’t just enter my soul and go “Oh I’m going to clean this” now could I?” Shaking my head I walked over to a small door. “But asides from that... What’s behind this?” He looked over. “Oh that? That’s to your recent memories, or your brain in this case.” “But.... I thought the brain stopped working?” He snorted and laughed. “Stopped working? Oh nonono. If it did you wouldn’t be talking to me.” Other me cleared his throat. “The brain and the soul work together. When you became a wraith your soul began keeping your body from rotting, and your brain kept you thinking. The only things that are really necessary for you to be a wraith is your brain, soul, and maybe your lungs.” He paused. “But that’s only to talk.” “Huh... So I could, say, rip out my heart and it wouldn’t affect me?” “It would hurt a hell of a lot,” He said. “but other then that it wouldn’t affect you in any way.” “Alright, but if the brain or soul was affected.” “Then you could die again.” He raised a hand. “And you only got one extra life, and you’re living it.” I nodded. “Makes sense. It’s not like Death can stop someone from dying again.” He nodded. “It’s impossible. Once a wraith starts dying their soul starts burning energy to try and heal them.” He held up a hand. “But it spreads itself too far, and then becomes too thin to maintain a solid hold in the wraith.” He smirked. “Also that’s how you heal from wounds. Your soul produces energy that congeals in the location of the wound before patching it closed with new cells.” I looked down at my leg. “So then when I ate the sentiment soul...” “Your soul had a boost of energy, and it healed all of your wounds.” He smiled. “Same applies for when you eat a soul. Your soul burns off the energy, and it instantly heals wounds.” I smiled. “That’s actually really good to know.” Just in case I end up in a fight, and I need to heal really quickly. “Well it’s good to know, especially with your new job.” He stood up and walked over to me. “So... You want to talk about anything?” I paused. “Yeah... What do you think of the wedding?” He shrugged. “Confused. Why’d we get invited to it? And who is this Mi Amore Cadenza?” “I have no idea, but her name means I Love Cadence.” I scowled a little. “That name is retarded.” “If I’m correct the letter said Princess.” He smiled. “Maybe Celestia sent out invites to the other wraiths she knows?” I nodded. “It sounds like something that could’ve happened.” He walked back over to his spot at the table, and sat down in his chair. “Well do stay on guard. You’re sort of a stranger in their lands, and one wrong move could upset the world leaders.” I frowned. “That’s right... This is one country out of... I have no idea.” “Precisely, and if we make a bad impression then the other world powers might think us... Hostile.” He shrugged. “Or just think we’re idiots.” “Of course....” the dream around me began to fade. “And I’m waking up, I’ll talk to you tomorrow I guess.” He nodded. “Tomorrow.” The area around me faded and cracked as I returned to wakefulness. I blinked dazedly as I focused on my ceiling. “Oh god...” I yawned and cracked my back. “That was a good sleep...” “Michael get up!” I heard Paige shout from the kitchen. “Breakfast is ready!” Turning I cracked my neck. “Coming!” Rolling out of bed I got up and made my way to the door. “I’m coming....” Looks like it’s going to be another day.... In a small cave near the edge of Equestria A lone being paced around the small stone room with a frown on his face, staring into a mirror placed behind a few boulders. His face was set in determination. “Have you found anything?” A voice came from the mirror. “We haven’t found much, but we found something Emperor.” It was distorted, and quiet. He stopped his pacing. “What is it?” “We believe that the spell is in Canterlot, in the library there.” The voice paused. “We were unable to confirm this due to a lack of mirrors nearby.” “And what of the gnat? Michael?” “He knows nothing of our plans.” “Good.” The man smiled. “Keep it that way. You ar-” “Sir there is one more thing.” The man turned and glared. “What!?” The voice stayed silent for a second before speaking. “One of thembrought you a message.” The man froze, shaking slightly. “Which one, and what is the message?” “Is this reflection me? Is this the person I've become? Am I a product, created by this mirror? Or is this mirror created by me?” The voice recited. “That was given by Knowledge a few hours ago.” The man looked away. “He always had a thing for poems....” He muttered before returning his gaze to the mirror. “If any of them come by again let me know asap. Do you understand?” “Of course... Lǎohǔ.” The voice faded away after that, leaving silence in the cave. Lǎohǔ scowled and walked over to the cave’s exit. “I thought you would have simply come by earlier.” Another voice spoke from behind him, a male voice with a slight accent. “I do not think it too necessary to visit.” Lǎohǔ’s scowl got deeper. “Of course.” He lifted his head. “So did you simply leave me that little poem as a present Knowledge?” “You know the answer.” Knowledge walked by him, glancing back with grey eyes peering through a monocle. “You do not need me to reiterate.” He walked farther out before fading. “See you soon.” He completely faded after that. Lǎohǔ paused and nodded. “Very well.... Brother.” Arc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 1, The New Arrival“God fucking damn it, next time someone wants me to try out this brand new restaurant I’m going to punch them in the fucking face!” You might be wondering what the fuck is going on? Well here’s the thing, about a couple days ago my friends and I wanted to try this brand new restaurant that opened in town. The service was good and the people were friendly, definitely a place I could have enjoyed eating at. Well the next day I didn’t feel so good, I had a stomach ache, diarrhea, nausea, the works. So I had to call my professor and tell him I wasn’t feeling well. So after I got that out of the way I took some medicine and fell asleep. When I woke up I was cold out of my fucking mind and my arms were covered in lesions. Knowing that whatever the fuck was wrong with me could be deadly I tried to get out of bed and call 911. Fate had other plans though because as soon as I got out of bed my stomach acted up bad and I fell to the floor. The last thing I remember doing was throwing up blood all over my floor. Now here I am in what I can only assume is the fucking afterlife because I am literally surrounded in darkness. Meaning I fucking died, well shit what now I don’t want to stay here all fucking day. “It’s time.” Holy shit that sounded demonic. Turning around I saw a giant man with dark blue skin and long black robe holding a scythe. Well this must be the infamous death... Huh, he’s not that scary. I mean come on you would think he would be more badass than that, the cloak is cool but he could have blood or bones. He reached into his cloak and pulled out a scroll that seemed to be worn with age. “Michael Fritz; Five foot eleven, eye length blond hair bleached to look white, twenty-one years old studying for a major in geology and a minor in engineering, possesses a fear of spiders due to an incident when you were five, highly intelligent but known by others to be ‘the most illogical man they’ve ever known;’ happens to enjoy card tricks, and overall lived a very healthy life. Strange, I would have suspected you to have automatically gone to paradise then end up here....” He stopped talking and looked at the scroll before turning his attention back to me, then back to the scroll. He did this a couple more times before quickly rolling up the scroll and putting it back into his cloak. He looks worried right now, why is he worried! He’s Death! He shouldn’t be worried about something! After a couple seconds of silent panic he spoke. “I’m afraid there has been a terrible mistake.” Ever have so much fear in you that you explode in anger? Say hello to my reaction. “A MISTAKE!?” He flinched back slightly as I began pacing worriedly. “You mean to tell me that I’m currently lying in a pool of my own goddamn blood and vomit dead because of a fucking mistake!” “I am truly sorry but it would be better to explain if we were sitting down.” He waved his hand and out of the darkness a wooden table with two high back chairs faded into existence. He sat down in one of the chairs and beckoned me over. I walked over and sat down in the other slowly and carefully. “I’m sure you must know that having to manage the passing of souls for billions of worlds must be exhausting.” I nodded slowly though I had absolutely no idea how hard that must be. “Well occasionally I get tired and make a simple mistake, be it an early death or a late one, I sometimes make mistakes. However these are so rare they only happen once every few thousand years, unfortunately you were one of the mistakes.” I feel like a dick for asking this but.... “So how did this happen precisely?” He sighed and waved his hand again, this time an image of a balding man in his forties appeared. I think I remember him at the restaurant. “This man was suppose to be where you are now, however due to a complication he ended up living.” “How?” He sighed and waved his hand again causing the image to vanish. “He was meant to be killed by a plate of oysters that contained Vibrio vulnificus however you ordered the same thing as him leading to a mix-up.” He can’t possibly be suggesting that I died of food poisoning. Really, I couldn't have gone out better like I don’t know an explosion!? He spoke again. “Because you died early you can’t enter heaven; hell, or even purgatory. So that leaves two options. You wait here for about fifty years until you were supposed to die, or you become a wraith.” Well, get bored easy so.... “I choose to become a wraith.” He stood up with a grin. “Very well then but there are some things you must learn about wraiths if you are going to be one. Come, walk with me.” I stood up and began following Death as the table slowly vanished. After a minute of walking he spoke. “First of is that I cannot send you back to where you were due to the complications that would arise; secondly however is the fact that you will be unable to gain nutrition from food and drinks. You can still eat and drink, it just won’t sustain you. From now on you must eat the souls of living things.” Eat souls? Huh... I want to make a Soul Eater joke, but considering he’s Death.... Not gonna end well. “You will also be given a weapon and powers unique to you and you alone.” He stopped moving and looked forward again. Looking where he was looking, was.... a doorway filled with rainbows? Okay, what the fuck Death? “What the fuck is this?” I stared at him utterly confused before looking around. “I’m in a bleak and depressing place, with a door of rainbows. What is that anyways!?” “This is the world I will be sending you to, and do brace yourself, it will hurt.” I sighed deeply and walked forward, closing my eyes and.... AH FUCKING HELL! IT BURNS! Through the darkness I could see things flashing before me, but they were disjointed and sporadic. I couldn't make sense of them. With one random image I felt myself slip from reality and fall into unconsciousness I groaned and slowly rolled onto my stomach, waving a hand at the breeze, and causing grass to enter my nose. Sneezing at the sudden invader I lurched back and whacked my face, waking me up completely and allowing to me see my surroundings. I was in a little forested area with what appeared to me maple trees, a small puddle of water, and about four moss covered stones. Crawling over to the puddle I saw that I was wearing what appeared to be a black suit with red tie. I stood up and cracked my neck, yawning lazily before remembering what happened. I paled and looked down at myself before feeling my wrist.... ‘Oh god.... I’m as cold as ice.... I-I am dead.... Fuck....’ I sat down and started thinking about what I had, my friends, and my family. As I sat there the trees bent a little in the wind, and I heard something in the distance. Listening in I heard the noise clearer, and paled. A child’s scream pierced its way through the silence of the forest, causing some stationary birds to take flight. Cursing I stood up and made my way towards the rough estimate of where it came from as fast as I could. After about a minute I found myself in a rocky plain with boulders popping out of the ground at random. Another scream rang out, closer to me, and I began running towards it. Growling I jumped over a boulder and took in the situation. Backing up against another boulder happened to be a young grey pegasus with a black mane and tail with scratches all over, a child from what I can see, and it was surrounded by five things that looked like a mix between dogs and gorillas wearing iron armor. They were each holding a spear while one had a red vest with gems in it. Angling myself in mid air I landed on one of the dogs sending him to the ground before grabbing his spear, twisting around, and whacking the dog next to him as hard as I could. The spear snapped in half as the dog stumbled back with a dent in his helmet while I flipped the remaining spear piece and knocked another dog upside the head. I felt the strongest urge to dodge left, feeling as if I would get hurt if not. Dodging left I saw a dog stumble forward from the force of his failed punch, allowing me to uppercut his head with the broken spear. Side stepping a little I turned and missed a spear from the previously stumbling dog and snapped it in half with a stomp before throwing the broken piece, hitting the dog between the eyes and knocking it out. I paused and looked down at the unconscious dogs, allowing myself a small smile. “Looks like they were..... Put to sleep.” I so wish I had sunglasses right now. Walking away from the unconscious dogs after dropping the spear I made my way towards the kid. He watched me with fear in his eyes, as I got closer he closed his eyes and started crying. I kneeled down and started stroking his mane. “There there little one, the monsters are gone now.” He looked up at me with tears running down his face “Y-you’re not going to hurt me?” “No little one I promise.” I stood up and grinned down at him. “What’s your name?” He sniffled and rubbed his eyes with his hoof. “I’m Rumble, nice to meet you.” “I’m Michael. What are you doing out here?” He looked up at me. “Me and my brother were out here hanging out when suddenly the diamond dogs burst out of the ground and surrounded us. My brother tried to protect me but he got knocked out so I ran as fast as I could. But some of them followed me and I tripped.... But you came in and saved me!” He looked at me with childish wonder. “How’d you do all that!? It looked so cool!” I shrugged. “Sheer dumb luck.” I looked around and saw what appeared to be a large flag waving in the distance. He looked where I was and made a small gasp. “That’s Ponyville! It’s where I live.” He looked off to the left. “But... My brother’s in trouble.” I sighed, picked him up, and placed him on my back. “I can run you there and back to help your brother. That sound okay?” He nodded and I began running towards the flag, my hand holding the small pony in place. After about two minutes of simply running he spoke up. “Wow you run really fast! I don’t even think Rainbow Dash could keep up with you.” “I have no idea who that is but I’m going to just say thank you.” And what kind of a name is ‘Rainbow Dash’ anyways? “Oh thats right you don’t know about Ponyville. Well Rainbow Dash is just the most awesome pegasus in Equestria, but not as awesome as my brother!” Basically the rest of the trip was him telling me what he knew of this place. Apparently this was a country ruled by two god princesses, one that raised the sun, and another who raised the moon. The most powerful weapon known to his kind was called the Elements of Harmony which could turn a goddess of the night hell bent on freezing half the world and burning the rest back to normal. I kinda went a bit insane when he told me that a pegasus could breach the sound barrier without losing their skin due to the fucking friction. “No. Nonononononononononono. You cannot do that!” I stared at him. “You would for one pass out due to the G-force, possibly suffer multiple broken bones, and cause major burns.” He looked at me like I was retarded. “You so can do that. It’s been explained that due to the angle of descent and wingpower she was able to mix it with ambient magical energy an-” “Are you a traffic sign?” He shook his head a little. “Why?” “Because STAHP!” I closed my eyes and felt a headache coming on. “Seriously. I’m a college student for Christ’s sake.” He looked a little hurt. “Well... It’s true....” “Look...” I sighed. “There’s no magic where I’m from so don’t preach about something I don’t believe to be real. Like fairies or goblins...” He looked at me out of the corner of his eyes and smiled a little. “It’s okay.” He looked up and grinned widely. “Look we’re here!” I looked at saw a small town with ye olden buildings.... No, I’m not joking. They look like what you would see during the black death. I stopped at the outskirts and turned towards the hospital. “I think I’m gonna drop you off at the hospital. That way they can clean the wounds.” He winced and pouted. “B-but it stings!” I looked at him. “Would you rather get Tetanus?” He shook his head rapidly as I smiled knowingly. “I thought so.” Along the way many of the townsfolk were looking at me with mild curiosity. Strange I would have expected fear, maybe they’ve already seen a human? Nah. When we got to the hospital I walked over to the receptionist and held out Rumble. “Hi. He needs medical attention due to cuts.” She gently took him and nodded in thanks. He looked back at me and waved. “Bye Michael!” I waved back. “I’ll be back with his brother, be ready for us.” I walked out and headed down back to the forest. However before I could go far a faint shout made it’s way down the valley. “Cuuuuuuuuuuuuunnnnnnnnnt.” What in the.... Nevermind. I took off running towards the stone plain, jumping over obstacles, and dodging trees. When I arrived I spotted a slanted hole in the ground near the broken spear I dropped earlier. Goddamn it the dogs woke up, but they just led me to where I needed to go anyways. I walked over and peered down, rubbing a hand against the smoothed out stone. Huh...It’s like a slide. “Hold up Michael.” I turned and saw death standing there looking at me. “I have something to give you.” “And that would be...?” He reached into his cloak and pulled out a handle. Tossing it towards me I caught it and looked closer at it. It was made of some kind of metal, what I could not determine, with symbols carved on it from all sides. It also seemed to have a small button near the top, pressing it the handle extended then snapped sideways. One end became rounded while the other spiked out. Holy fuck... Is this a Horseman’s Pick!? “That is your weapon, keep it close.” He smirked a little out of the corner of my vision. “It’s rather useful.” I looked back up only to see that he had vanished once again. Pressing the button it retracted back into a handle with a metallic clang. Turning around I eyed the hole for a few more seconds before shrugging and jumping down into the darkness. Arc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 3, Canterlot Blues 1/2Arc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 2, Metallic Wounds The slide had dropped me off into an open area with multiple paths that led further down. Some of the branches were sealed with iron doors. The sides were illuminated by small lanterns lining the walls. Looking around I was surprised to see that the room contained ten dogs, seven of them were wearing iron armor while three others seemed to look somewhat dignified. They were standing around an unconscious black pegasus with a light blue mane. That must be Rumbles’ brother, the similarities were uncanny. The three dogs seemed to be arguing among one another, meaning I was able to stay hidden in the shadows as they kindly told me all I needed to know. “You stupid, Spot you killed pony!” One of the dogs, wearing a red vest with grey fur jabbed a claw at one of the dogs. Said dog was wearing a grey vest with tan fur, and he started started growling. “No I didn't Rover it still alive.” The other dog, the one who kept quiet so far, decided to speak up. “Rover, the pony isn't a unicorn how we find gems?” The red vested one, Rover, turned to the dog and sighed. “We’re not looking for gems, we need metal.” “We don’t have to find metal, simply leave.” “We don’t have a choice Fido, we need to find metal or we die.” Wait they don’t want to do this? Hmm I’m insane, but... Let’s be nice. “Why?” I stood up as every dog turned towards me. The guards pointed their spears at me fearfully and Spot, who was currently hiding behind Rover, pointed at me. “It’s the Dead Man!” Wait he really thought that was my fucking name? Holy fuck that’s hilarious. “Two things, one my name is not ‘Dead Man’ though that sounds amazing. Second thing, what do you mean by ‘we die?’” The guards tilted their heads in confusion and Spot peaked out for Rover’s legs. “You’re not going to hurts us?” Let’s fuck with them.... I laughed evilly as the dogs flinched in fear. “Oh god no, I just came here to get him.” I pointed towards Rumbles brother. “And return him to the town.” “No he’s needed, or we die! The thing swore that we would!” Thing... Hmm... Let’s have a bit of fun.... “Well then I kill the thing that would kill you and then the problem is solved!” They looked at me as if I had grown seven heads and just called their mothers sluts. “The thing killed five of our best dogs!” “And I knocked out just as many, so what do you say?” They all got into a huddle and whispered to each other as the guards kept their spears pointed at me. They weren't as nervous as before so I was making progress at least. They broke up and looked at me. “We accept, but you must kill the thing before we let pony go.” Huh. “If you come back alive, then we’ll believe you.” “Very well then.” Have I already mentioned I’m completely insane, well it’s true. The guards lowered their weapons as the three walked towards a side pass. Following them, Rover spoke up. “About two weeks ago we had found some ruins, at first we were excited because we would be able to find more gems. However something was still down there, then we found the thing. Our best fighters went to kill it but they were killed and it grew stronger. We begged to live and it agreed on one condition, we bring it metal. The more we brought the more it wanted, when we were unable to bring more it devoured more. So we had to resort to getting ponies to mine more for us.” Huh... So in other words bloodlust killer that I get to find. “Well then it looks like I’m going to do you a favor then.” The dogs nodded. “If you do this then I swear we will be in your debt.” Oh cool, free favor. I wonder what I’ll ask for though.... We kept silent until we reached an iron gate with warning symbols scratched on it. Rover stepped up and pulled a pair of keys from his vest pocket and unlocked the door. It opened outwards with a loud grating sound revealing a tunnel that led to darkness. He turned back to me with a frown. “It lies in the center of the ruins at the end of the tunnel, good luck Dead Man.” God.... Damn it. “So you’re staying here than?” What the fuck am I saying? Of course they are! “It would be best,” SEE! “simply knock three times after you kill it.” Three is the magic number~ .....GODDAMN IT SCHOOLHOUSE ROCK!!!! “Understood.” He simply looked at me and closed the door. Plunging my world into complete darkness. After my vision had adjusted to the darkness I had started making my way towards the ruins. My progress was slow as I thought about the situation I had gotten myself into. ‘Why the hell did I even agree to kill this thing, it could be a giant monster with five hundred teeth for all I know. Hell maybe I can bargain with it?’ “That won’t work you know.” God fucking damn it! Turning I saw what appeared to be a human with a sunken in face and black hair. ‘Is that... Death?’ He smiled a little and nodded. I stepped back a little. “O...kay then. Why can’t I reason with it?” He frowned. “The thing the dogs found was a sentiment, why one is this far underground I have no idea. But the reason you can’t is because it’s a spirit that’s been overtaken by... Sadness, apparently.” “So... Super depressed emo?” I shrugged a little. He looked at me seriously. “Do not take it lightly Michael, it can kill you if you are not prepared.” I blinked and nodded slowly. “Okay... Thank you?” He grinned. “No problem.” I blinked and he had vanished without a trace. Shaking my head I made my way down the tunnel and saw a small light off in the distance. Grinning I started walking a bit faster, making sure to go slow enough so that I wouldn’t fly like like a bird. As soon as I reached the end I stopped in shock. Beams of light came down through what appeared to be a lake in the ceiling. Occasionally what appeared to be a purple field shimmered across the bottom. Looking further I saw an old town made of stone that had various torn tapestries and a wall surrounding it. I walked closer and started whistling the Lavender Town theme, causing it to echo off of the stone and travel throughout the cavern. I grinned as I walked up to the wall, which had a hole in it, and crawled through. Moving away from the wall I spotted multiple statues of men in different fighting positions, their faces frozen in bloodlust.... Fucking creepy shit right there. As I got closer to the center of the town I could hear... an erhu, the fuck? In the center of the town was a fountain that had succumed to the passage of time, and multiple rotted wooden carts with people by them. However what held my attention was the woman sitting there playing the erhu. Her face was powdered and there was blue eyeliner surrounding her eyes, she also wore a long black dress with a blue colored cloth attached to her left arm. As she finished up the song I clapped my hands and she opened her eyes. Seeing me clapping she stood up and smiled. “I am glad that someone can still enjoy the music I play. I take it you came here to fight me?” I nodded and she simply smiled. “Well then my name is Beth, please do not hold back on me.” I pulled out my hammer and prepped it for battle. “I wouldn't dream on it.” I smashed the blunt end into her side, sending her skidding away. She flipped back onto her feet, dodged another one of my swings, and planted both of her feet into my back, sending me flying a few feet away from her. She appeared in front of me and slammed the shaft of her bow into my chest, sending me further back. I stumbled for a second giving her enough time to slash at my chest before jumping back. I growled a little and held up the hammer. “C'mere.” She moved forward and I dodged a swipe before slamming my handle into her chest, and finishing with a slam on the base of her neck. She screamed in rage and slashed at my legs before appearing behind me and repeatedly stabbing me in the back before lunging forward and kicking me a feet feet away. She held out her bow and slashed it upwards diagonally, causing a pillar of metal to hit me in the chest, and another to smash me into the ground stomach first. I groaned and glared at her before lifting myself up and panting. “Fuck...” I grinned and ran up to her, slamming the hammer into her again. However this time a weird black energy was coating the hammer, and it transferred into her with the hit and blasted out the other side leaving a hole. She flew a few feet away and tried cutting me again before I blocked it with my hammer and kicked her in the knee, releasing a snap and sending her to the ground. Stomping her to the ground I lifted the hammer into the air and smashed it into her head, the energy surrounding it again. Huh.... I kinda want to make up a name for it now... Hmm... I know! “Midnight Smash!” She screamed one last time and began fading away, leaving a small silver ball in her place. “Well done Michael, I knew you could do it.” Death appeared in front of me and looked around. “And I see you found a lost city of Avalon, even better.” “Thank you.” I shook my head and picked up the small silver ball. “Huh... What’s this?” “A soul, more specifically a sentiment soul.” Death walked over and looked at it with a raised eyebrow. “In case you’re wondering sentiment souls allow you to use different abilities, powers, and sometimes tricks.” He leaned back and pointed to the ball. “That happens to give control over metals. A very interesting power I admit.” I looked down at the ball before shrugging and popping it in my mouth.... What? He said earlier that I can eat so- Holy shit it tastes so good! I closed my eyes as I felt a wave of cold wash over me shortly followed by a feeling of pleasure. Opening them again Death had disappeared and I felt like a million bucks! Wait... He said metals... I flicked my wrist as a small metal sword appeared in my hand. Giving it a couple swings I threw it and flicked my hand again, causing the blade to stop. I grinned widely and laughed as I swung and hit a couple walls. This is awesome! I’m like Magneto! I grabbed the sword in mid air and shifted it into a butterfly knife. “Well the moment has passed, back to work!” All I need is a balaclava and my disguise is complete! Shaking my head I looked around and crushed the knife like it was butter. Looking at a collapsed building I saw a glimmer shine across the walls. Huh... What’s that? Walking over I saw something that made me cream my coffee. Laying in the middle of the ruined building was a stack of about ten linen bags the size of my leg, one of them was torn open to reveal hundreds and thousands of gold coins. Let’s just say I filled all of my pockets with enough gold the make Bill Gates look poor. The trip back hadn’t taken that long, strange considering the fact I must have been carrying about fifty pounds of gold in my pockets and even more on my shoulders. But nope, it actually took me less time to return. Maybe one of the perks of being a person who can now supposedly control metal. As soon as I reached the door I knocked on it three times. Well that’s what happened in my head, what really happened is that as soon as my fist hit the door it flew off of the doorway and impacted the other wall. The dogs looked at me in terror as I stood there smiling innocently. “You should craft your doors better.” They simply blinked before Rover came up and grinned. “Did you deal with problem?” I nodded. “Would I be standing here if I didn’t?” I snapped back. “Now, if you remember the agreement.” Rover nodded and beckoned me over towards the pony who was still unconscious. “He is not doing well, you need to take him.” I sighed and picked up Rumbles brother, slinging him over the bag of gold. I could hear his breathing getting shallow, shit.... “Want to help?” Rover nodded and walked over towards the wall, and started digging a hole leading upwards diagonally. In less than a minute he had breached the surface and sunlight poured through. Nodding in thanks I quickly made my way up. Looking over my shoulder I yelled back. “Remember! I’ll call for the favor!” They called back. “We’ll spread the word to the others! Just say you’re the Dead Man!” I shook my head and reached the surface, the brother’s breathing slowly fading. SHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHIT! I fucking ran like a kenyan back to the town, using my powers to smash trees in my way. After a minute I made it once again to the outskirts, and turned to the hospital. I manipulated the metal and threw the doors open, allowing me to stop in front a a couple shocked ponies in doctors coats. I quickly held out Rumble’s brother. “Take him! His breathing is fading.” They quickly grabbed him in some form of sparkly shit and I sat down in a chair.
Arc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 4, Canterlot Blues 2/2Arc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 3, Canterlot Blues 1/2 I have no idea what happened to Rumble’s brother, whose name I later learned to be Thunderlane, after he was taken away by the nurses on a gurney. They had told me to stay in the lobby until he was stable. So that currently led to where I was now, waiting in a chair that seemed to be designed for midgets while having a bunch of ponies stare at me in fear. Also I learned that my eyes were now blood red, meaning that just by looking at someone I make them shiver in fear. Not the best design plan. After about five minutes I had grown tired of making ponies squeak in terror and instead opted to banging my head against the wall, until I was reminded by a nurse that I couldn’t do that. Why is it that no matter what world I end up in hospitals seem to suck the fun out of everything? Thankfully my savior came in the form of a mail-woman with a yellow mane and eyes that seemed to find both me and the ceiling interesting. She grinned at the sight of me. “Hey Mister I have mail for you!” Before I had anytime to react the mail-woman jumped onto my lap and handed me a letter via her mouth. That officially takes the cake for the most inventive way to deliver the mail. Before I could form any words she flew out of the hospital and into the sky. Looking at the letter the first thing I noticed was the wax seal on it. The design seemed to be two winged unicorns surrounding each other with a sun and moon in the center. Looking up I saw that every eye in the room was on me. Blinking I looked back at the letter and started to open it. Inside was a crisp white letter with fancy cursive on it. It read. To the human known as Michael; You have been royally invited by her royal highnesses Princess Celestia Faust, Raiser of the Sun and Princess Luna Faust, Raiser of the moon to attend a meeting in the capital city of Canterlot at three thirty PM in about one days time. Enclosed in this letter is a one-way train ticket and a pass to a room in one of the city's fine hotels. Yours truly, Secretary of the Royal Sisters; Gilded Scroll. Looking inside the letter was a small golden ticket and a paper card, both with my name on them. Well then, I guess I get to go to Canterlot. Tis a silly place. I absentmindedly smacked a hoof away from my bags of gold. “No touching my gold.” After leaving a message and apology for Rumble, I had made my way towards the train station. Asking one of the conductors I learned that a train was supposed to come in about twenty minutes to take a break before heading to Canterlot. Meaning I got to wait even more, what a fucking joy! After ten minutes of even more torture I decided to partake in a friendly game of Rock, Paper, Scissors with a conductor. I somehow lost. While trying to figure out how I lost to a being without thumbs the train version of the Care Bears and Rainbow Brite’s lovechild had managed to pull it’s way into the station. After boarding, I got myself comfortable in one of the chairs which, big shock, seemed to be designed for midgets! It’s like this world is constantly trying to make me angry. Looking out the window I saw something that made physics shit itself in terror. I saw some pegasi pushing the clouds. Let me repeat that, pegasi pushing the clouds. As the train started moving I threw open the window and yelled what was on my mind at the moment. “BBBBBBBBBBBBBBBUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUULLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITTTTTTTT!!!!!!!!!!” My voice echoed throughout the whole valley, causing multiple ponies to stop in shock. After convincing the conductors that I was not mentally insane, which did take a long time, I managed to calm down enough that I could sit down without screaming in rage at the buttrape of physics I had just witnessed. As the train passed through a tunnel I heard a rush of air from in front of me, and as soon as the train left Death was sitting right in front of me. He looked at me seriously. “There is someone I want you to meet when you get up to Canterlot, you should recognise her right away.” “Another wraith?” Could it be? “Yes but be careful, she does not like humanity or men.” With those words he vanished once again leaving me staring at an empty seat. After a few more minutes of travel the train had pulled up to the Canterlot train station and I was treated to a sight that made me want to curl up in terror. The stone was on fire! How in the holy fucking hells is this even possible! No Michael, calm down everything’s fine. It’s just an illusion, just a trick of the light. As soon as the train stopped I rushed off it as fast as possible and ignored the second assraping to physics that was happening around me and made my way into the city.... You ever see those movies where a tornado runs through a city and leaves nothing but devastation in it’s path? Well imagine that multiplied by ten, and that gives a pretty good description of the city street. Many ponies were hiding in fear behind crates and overturned carts. Before I could contemplate the conundrums of cowering candy colored ponies I was brought back to reality by a poke in my knee. Looking down a white pegasus pony in gold armor was staring at me impassively. “The princess has requested that I escort you around Canterlot, however in light of recent events that’s going to be a bit difficult.” I simply nodded. “Well I would say we should go tour the town but now I think it would be best if we got to the hotel as fast as possible.” He looked a bit taken back before his face once again became a stone wall and nodded. Making our way down the street with him leading I was able to see the extent of the damages caused. Many carts were lit on fire and windows were shattered. While staring at the devastation around me we had reached the front door of the hotel. Entering we were greeted to a white marble floor and arched ceiling. The tan colored unicorn clerk sitting behind the counter raised an eye as we entered. “Welcome to the Silver Wing, how can I help you?” I pulled out the envelope and proceed to show him my hotel room pass. He simply nodded and pulled a key from underneath the desk and passed it towards us. “Third floor, seventh door on the right.” Nodding we made our way up the stairs and managed to enter the room without much difficulty, asides having to duck underneath the midget door. The room was as expected. Beige walls were lined with paintings of scenery; a rotating fan was spinning slowly, and a single bed rested in the center of the room. I turned to look at my winged companion. “She say anything about watching me?” He turned and stared into my eyes. “She said that I am to watch you at all times.” I simply stood there and slowly brought a palm to my face. “Well then I call the floor.” After managing to convince my destined watcher that I was fine sleeping on the floor and not on a bed three sizes too small, we had decided to stay up in the room until the chaos outside had passed. Somehow the guard had managed to find a deck of cards and suggested that we play a game of, get this, Equestrian Hold’em. I had quite a laugh until the guard whacked my leg with his wing. Thus we decided to partake in a game, and somehow he’s actually pretty good at this. “Why do I keep losing to things that lack thumbs!” He laughed. “It’s simple, you suck at this.” Suddenly a loud banging came from the wall, knocking a couple paintings off of it. “Hey! Shut the fuck up! We’re trying to have a decent fucking conversation over here you fuck!” That voice was female no doubt about it. I yelled back, “Sorry!” She called back. “You fucking better be!” What the fuck? PMS much!? I turned back to the guard, who was looking at the wall in annoyance. “Well anyways, back to the previous conversation allow me to show you what I can do.” I reached over and grabbed the cards from him and started shuffling them. After a minute I stopped and quickly looked at the bottom card, it was an eight of spades. Smiling I spread the cards face down on the floor, being careful to not disturb the deck. “Ok I want you to pick out the eight of spades from these cards, without looking at them.” He looked confused for a second before pointing towards a random card, picking it up it was the five of clubs. For the trick to work I have to have him think he succeeded in picking. Putting the card face down I put on a smile, “Well done. Now do the same thing for the five of clubs.” He once again pointed towards a card and I picked it up, it was the jack of diamonds. Smiling I set it on top of the five of clubs, facedown of course. “Very good, you’re a professional at this. However I will pick the next one, lets say the jack of diamonds.” Moving my hand back and forth over the cards I stopped over the eight of spades and picked it up. “Now list the cards we were supposed to find.” “We chose the eight of spades; the five of clubs, and the jack of diamonds.” Smirking I revealed the three cards causing him to gasp. “You mean these ones?” He just stared slack jawed. “How?” I chuckled, they must be very gullible. “A magician never reveals his secrets.” Before he could give a retort something knocked on my door. Looking at each other we walked over and opened the door. This time we saw another guard standing there looking just as impassive as ever, however this one had a horn. “Due to a mistake in scheduling involving the princesses current guest, your meeting have been moved to right now.” I blinked slowly. “You do know that the city is in shambles, right?” “The princess said that I am to teleport you to the castle.” Oh well that makes the most sen... WAIT WHAT!? “I’m sorry what the...” Before I could react a flash filled the room and I found myself standing inside an elegantly decorated room in front of a tall white horse and a somewhat shorter blue one. “...Fuck do you mean. OKAY WHAT THE FUCK!” The white horse cringed at my language as the blue one tried to hold in laughter. And just to top it off I got hit again, this time in my knee cap. “Be respectful in front of the princesses!” ‘Wait, oh god damn it.’ “Sorry, sorry. I’ve just had a stressful day.” The white one nodded. “I must also say that I have had a stressful day. Why don’t we have some tea to calm down.” Oh thank god. “That sounds lovely, um...” The white and blue one sat down on a cushion next to a table. “Oh pardon me, I am Princess Celestia.” The white one said with a nod of her head. The blue one decided to join in. “And I am Princess Luna, a pleasure.” I took a seat and the guard sat next to me. “Of course.” Grabbing a teacup I blew on it before taking a sip, hmm this is good. Luna decided to speak up after a second. “Before we begin I must know, are you related to someone named Sarah?” “Nope, I don’t even know who that is.” They both sighed and Luna continued. “Oh, just wondering. Anyways we brought you here to simply learn about you.” “First off, how did you know I was in Ponyville?” Celestia chuckled at that. “I learned after my student sent me a letter saying that the townsfolk were talking about another human running around.” I chuckled nervously, “Oh that makes sense.” Luna cleared her throat . “Well we were wondering if you could tell us about your life before you died.” I was drinking tea when said that, it’s now all over Celestia's face. “H-how did you know!?” Celestia calmly wiped her face with a napkin. “We had conversations with others just like you, to be honest. You’re the third wraith we’ve seen today.” Well that was surprising, if there were two before me then there might be more walking around. Well now that explains the calmness of the ponies in the town. Luna tapped a hoof on the table. “Well, would you like to talk?” I paused before nodding. “Yes, I would like that. Ok... Lets see I was born February 14 twenty one years ago and died yesterday...” It took me awhile but I told them about my life, how I struggled to get a degree in metallurgist. And my dreams of getting a job in China, working with a mining company. Then the events leading up to my demise. “And then I was told either wait fifty years in the void, or became a wraith.” I slumped down as I finished speaking, and Celestia looked at me with some sadness. She put a hoof on my shoulder. “I’m sorry to hear that.” I pushed her hoof off and sighed. “It’s ok. You had nothing to do with it.” Luna spoke this time. “What are you going to do now?” I shrugged, “I don’t know.”
Arc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 5, Things No One Wants to HearArc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 4, Canterlot Blues 2/2 The rest of the time spent was mainly pointless banter between us. And the guard, for whatever reason, was named Flare Dancer and he was a woman. Tomboy to be precise, or as I was repeatedly told tom-colt. Yea, apparently the armor is designed to disguise the wearer as a copy of everyone else. Sort of an intimidation factor, makes sense I guess. I was tapped on the shoulder by Flare. “The princess asked you a question.” I looked at her. “Yes? I’m sorry I spaced out for a second.” She chuckled lightly. “I could tell, anyways it’s getting late and I have to lower the sun and make way for Luna's moon. So before I send you on your way can I do anything real quick?” I nodded and pointed towards the bags of gold. “Could you give me some room for this.” “Why don’t you put it in a bank?” She tilted her head. “I don’t trust banks.” That is true, last bank I used got robbed two years ago. Apparently a kid was killed while it was robbed, made front page news. “Well then... I can do something, hold still.” She lowered her head as a glow encompassed her horn. A bright flash later, and she raised her head and looked at me. “There, I put a charm on your pockets. They should be able to hold all of your gold.” I raised an eyebrow and I put my hand in my pocket. Pushing down hoping to find the bottom, however I reached all the way to my shoulder and found the bottom barely touching my longest finger. I pulled out my arm and poured the gold in. “I would normally complain about this, but I’m too happy to care at the moment.” After managing to store the huge amounts of gold I had turned around and was ready to leave before Celestia stopped me. “Wait. Before you go I have one more thing I want to say.” Turning around and walking over she turned towards Flare. “I want you to travel with Michael and make sure he doesn’t do anything to harm other ponies.” She turned back towards me. “Just as a precaution I assure you.” I nodded. “I see no problems with it.” Celestia smiled. “Very well then, I wish you all safe travels.” Nodding Flare and I walked out of the room and into a beautifully decorated corridor. Flare turned to me. “Well, guess I have to watch over you until told otherwise.” She poked me in the leg. “Want to get a bite to eat before we head back to the hotel?” I nodded. “As long as we’re quick about it.” When we had arrived at the restaurant/cafe, the waiters were hesitant to serve me, until they learned I was harmless. Flare had ordered a hay burger and grass shake, and I ordered a salad without flowers and hay. When the food arrived I went to take a drink of water before Death, in his human form, appeared right next to me. “I wouldn’t drink that.” I managed to avoid tossing my glass across the cafe and set it down. Glaring at him, I was brought out of my anger when Flare spoke up. “Michael who is that!?” I turned to her. “My boss.” He looked between us and chuckled. “Oh my, I didn’t know I was interrupting a date~” I started to glow red as Flare choked on her burger, we both and glared at him. “It’s not like that!” We both yelled at the same time. He was laughing out loud now. “Oh it’s so fun to mess with mortals.” He cleared his throat. “Anyways, another wraith has entered the city, his name is James. I want you to meet him along with the other wraith tomorrow.” “And who is this other wraith?” “Her name is Sarah, I suggest you be careful.” With that he disappeared into thin air. Flare turned to me. “Is your boss always that weird?” I shrugged. “I don’t even know the half of it.” We had payed for our meal and had made our way back to the hotel. We wished each other a good night and I laid my head on the floor pillow. I wonder what will happen tomorrow? I was awoken by the sound of running water. Looking around, I wasn’t able to spot Flare anywhere. As I stood up the water shut off and Flare walked out of a hidden bathroom, rubbing a towel in her mane. Without the armor on she had a dark yellow, nearly golden coat with a light red mane and matching tail. Her cutie mark depicted a wing with fire trailing behind it. She looked at me and smirked. “It’s rude to ogle a lady you know~” I choked on my spit and glared at her with a red glow. “Shut up, it’s too early for this shit.” I walked past her and made my way into the bathroom. After a quick shower, and getting redressed I stared at Flare. “I need some food.” She waved a hoof towards the door. “Then lets go get some from downstairs.” “I can’t, remember? I eat souls not plants.” She glared. “Well we can possibly grab you a couple animal ones later, right now I want food.” I lifted my arms in defeat as we made our way down stairs. She ran ahead and stopped in the doorway, and was staring at something. A female voice with an irish accent rang out from the cafeteria. “Oi, lass, stop staring at him or I’ll have him bite your head off.” Flare stepped forward and the voice spoke again. “Try anything different and I’ll bite your head off.” Flare glared into the cafeteria. “I happen to be a trained guard, remove the wolf from the building or I will use force.” There was a clopping of hooves before it stopped. Then another voice spoke up, this one sounded bored, and had a spanish sounding accent. “I saw her kill three wolves slightly smaller than that one with practiced ease, I saw her kill around twenty mafiosos even easier, one of which she ripped apart and ate gleefully. I am warning you, you don’t want to use force. You will die.” Jesus Christ in a handbasket, what the fuck!? Flare turned towards me and waved me over, “Want to help, or are you just going to stand there all day?” I stepped forward and looked at her. “What’s going on?” She gestured in front of her and I turned. When I looked over I was treated to one of the strangest sights I’ve ever seen. The ponies in the cafeteria were backed up against a wall staring at the occupants in the middle of the room, and this is the weird part. Sitting there was a tall man with long graying hair with a beard and mustache, he was wearing a black top hat; black dress pants and shoes; a long black cloak, which had the sleeves lying limply on his sides; and he also had black gloves on with a cane sitting next to him. The next person was quite frankly adorable, but also really strange. She, from what I could tell, had orange hair and long pointed ears. She was also wearing a purple robe and hooded cloak. Next was a person who was wearing something straight out of a Rob Zombie concert, I couldn’t tell what gender they were, I think they were female, but they were eating a raw piece of meat. Sitting next to them was a grey mare with a dark grey mane and tail who seemed to be asleep. And on the floor was a giant wolf that reached my chest, and was currently eating a piece of meat. I was pretty damn sure I was wearing the biggest ‘what the fuck’ face in history. Oh wait I think thats the wraith I need to talk to. The person wearing the Rob Zombie outfit gave a giant grin revealing what appeared to be... jagged teeth covered in blood, the fuck? She spoke up with a wave. “Hello~” I blinked a couple times before waving back, “Um... Hi.” She lowered her head and cast a shadow over her eyes, causing them to glow blood red. And the fingers on her right hand suddenly became claws, “Nice to meet you...” I stared for a couple of minutes before throwing my hands into the air. “Why the fuck am I not surprised!” I turned back towards Flare. “She’s the person I need to talk to, why don’t you go and grab something to eat.” Flare stared at me like I was insane, “But, what about the wolf!” I waved a hand. “Has it harmed anyone?” She shook her head, “Then it’s fine.” Flare suddenly jumped back as the voice piped up, from right behind me. “Would you two stop bickering?” I turned around and stared at the woman, “We weren’t bickering. I just got her to stop bugging you about the wolf.” The woman raised an eyebrow, “If I wanted that done, half of her would be smeared on the wall, and the rest would be in my stomach.” Ok that’s just nasty. I glared at her, “Very funny. Can we talk now or is everyone going to stare at us?” “Sure,” She said, “would you rather talk here or somewhere else, to avoid the stares?” “I haven’t gotten food yet, so maybe the park? I might be able to find a couple squirrel souls.” She stared flatly before chuckling darkly. “Heh, animal souls, really? Whatever, eat what you want I guess.” She started walking towards the doors as her guests got up to follow her. Without turning she spoke again, “Oh, and for the record, I wasn’t trying to be funny. I was serious.” I simply blinked, horrified at the thought. Looking over at Flare, she wore her disgust all over her face. After a second, I followed them out of the hotel with Flare following me. After we had left the hotel was greeted to a sight that made me throw up my arms in exasperation. Standing right outside the door was another human holding a small brown colt on his shoulder. The guy was looking at the girl with a fearful look, while the colt was smiling. I think this is James, and the girl is Sarah. The colt waved, “Hi” I waved back, “Hello there.” Sarah waved and smiled at the colt, oh Jesus she looks demonic. James’ eye twitched and the colt went wide eyed and smiled, “Cool...” No that isn’t cool, it’s demonic, unnatural and completely wrong. Sarah deactivated her claw, “Sorry, forgot about that... Nice to meet you, I guess.” The fuck? You act like a bitch to me and Flare but you treat this guy with kindness? Sarah held out her left hand and James shook her hand quickly. The rest of Sarahs companions walked out, when the wolf stopped next to Sarah a squee sound came from the trees behind James. Looking over I saw a blur for a split second before it vanished. James looked over then back at us, blinked, and turned to the colt. “Well that was odd.” I pointed back towards the trees, “What did you see?” James shrugged, “Just what you would expect in trees. Leaves, leaves, and more leaves.” I glared at the trees, “Then explain why I saw something about my height move.” He turned and stared at the tree. “I have no idea.” I turned to Sarah, but before I could do anything the small girl pulled her hair and screamed. “Gah, dammit, WHO ARE YOU PEOPLE!?” The small colt climbed down from James’ shoulder and stopped in front of her. “My name’s Chocolate! What’s yer name?” Diabeetus... The girl spoke up, “Arlosia, nice to meet you. Now get the hell out of my face.” Wow harsh... Chocolate started to tear up and ran behind James’ legs. James glared at Arlosia as she looked at him, “What? What the hell do you want?” James’ glare intensified as he started tapping his foot on the ground. “Well for starters, I would like an apology to my friend here.” Arlosia leaned to the side and looked at Chocolate, “I’m sorry you can’t handle someone being slightly upset with you.” He let out a small growl and turned towards me. “So what’s you’re name?” I held out a hand, “The names Michael, a pleasure to meet you.” He took my hand and shook it firmly. “James.” He turned towards the tall guy, “And you?” The tall guy just stared and politely said, “James” The blond James just stood there staring, “... Well this is awkward... ” I nodded, “Yep, we got a problem within a couple minutes of meeting. How wonderful.” The tall James spoke up, “Well, you could call me Jav, that’s what everyone back home called me, most of the time anyway. There are a lot of James’ in the world, for whatever reason.” Oh thank god, I don’t have to confuse myself between them! I spoke up, “Ok then,” I pointed towards James, “You’re James” I then pointed towards Jav, “and you are Jav. Now what about the pony that’s with you?” The aforementioned grey pony looked at us tiredly, “I’m Ardiente Fragua, former member of the Polomino family mafia, friend of Sarah’s. I would say it’s a pleasure, but your friend threatened my friend, and I don’t like you so much because of that.” She then proceeded to climb on top of the giant wolfs back, curl up, and fall asleep. I blinked, “Okay...” Sarah then proceed to point at me and Flare, then laugh. James then knelt down and put Chocolate on his shoulder before turning to Flare. “And your name would be?” Flare blinked, “My name’s Flare Dancer, I chased you across town yesterday before Princess Luna saved you.” Sarah spoke up, “Jesus Christ that’s actually kinda funny, I think I’ll laugh now.” She then proceeded to fall to the ground and laugh, as James lit up like a light bulb... WHAT!? My eye twitched, “How in the name of all things logical are you doing...” I motioned to all of him, “THAT!?” He looked thoughtful, “Uhh, I guess wraiths glow when we blush...wait. Oh god that means I was like a beacon yesterday!” Chocolate nodded as James turned towards him, “Why didn’t you tell me?” Chocolate grinned, “Cause it was funny” I turned and looked over to Sarah who was still. Fucking. LAUGHING! She finally stopped and got up, “Ah God dammit, why was that funny? Whatever, Flare? You are no longer on the list of people I wish to kill, eat, then masturbate with the bones. Now it’s only kill.” Flare looked really disturbed as the nasty mental image entered my head and started playing on a loop. Chocolate looked up at James, “Mr. James, What’s Masturbating?” Oh good jesus, I think James turned into a goldfish. He spoke up, “I- uh, It’s... Uh... I’ll let your mom tell you.” Sarah smiled evilly, and James covered Chocolates ears. “S’where I stick a bone up my vagina.” WHY!? James looked at her, “Please don’t ruin his childhood. It would be the end of me.” Sarah shrugged, “You make it sound like I should care about you. Besides, what’s knowing a few bad words? Way worse can happen to a kid.” Alright time to help him out. I smiled looked at Chocolate, “Why don’t we go get some ice cream?” “ICE CREAM!!!!” Good god my ears! James was cleaning out his ear as Chocolate looked at me like I was a god. “Mr. James can we? Can we can we can we can we can w-” James decided to place his hand over his mouth. “Yes Choc, we’ll get some Ice cream... just... calm down first.” I chuckled at the kids enthusiasm. “You’ll have lead me there...” I turned to Flare. “Know any good ice cream spots?” We had arrived with no problems, well except for the fact no one wanted to pay. After spending 19 of my gold coins on treats we had sat down at a table outside. I was snacking on a mint chocolate chip waffle cone. Chocolate was eating a strawberry ice cream, James had a vanilla cone, Flare had chosen cinnamon, and Sarah was staring at her chocolate cone. Sarah spoke up, “This thing full of drugs or something? Don’t want a repeat of last time. That was a bad time, many dead bodies and chloroform.” I stared at her. “No... Why the fuck would you think that?” Sarah glared at me with insanity in her eyes, “A.N.G.E.L.” I coughed a little and began pounding on my chest. WHAT!? O-oh fuck... Allow me to explain. My father, Nathan Fritz, was formerly a scientist at A.N.G.E.L. He worked for the chemical sciences division before he left. No explanation or anything, just left. S-she was there!? W-why? I was brought out of my thoughts when I heard a loud thump, looking over, Sarah had fallen unconscious and Chocolate was looking over her. “Is she gonna be okay Mr. James?” James walked over and tried to pick her up, but failed. “I.... don’t know Choc... I don’t....know........ WOW she is heavy.” Jav pointed his hand at Sarah, “Suspension.” Suddenly she floated off the ground... NOPE! NOT HAPPENING!! I could feel my eye twitching and foam starting to come out of my mouth. Before I knew it I was laying on the ground twitching at the whole impossibility of this situation. (Flare Dancer’s POV) I watched in amusement as Michael fell to the ground and everypony but James and Chocolate left. James sighed before grabbing Michael by the arm and started dragging him towards the hotel. I got up and grabbed Michael’s other arm, “Here, I’ll help.” James gave a nod. “Thanks.” He paused a second before turning towards me. “Ya know, you kinda remind me of my sister.” “Really? How so?” He chuckled. “She normally was the one helping me get home.” I stared at him. Chocolate climbed up James’ back and turned towards me. “Ms. Flare, Why are you following Mr. Michael around?” I chuckled. “Orders from Princess Celestia, I’m suppose to report to her about Michael.” The small colt made an ‘Oooooh’ noise before we continued along.
Arc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 6, Hollow ShadesArc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 5, Things No One Wants to Hear My eyes slowly opened as I came back to reality, I simply laid there trying to remember what happened. Oh... I fainted. God damn it all, I can’t even begin to describe how fucking retarded I must have looked doing that. But I had more pressing matters at hand, like how the fuck I got back to the hotel or why my chest feels heavy. Lifting my head I raised an eyebrow at the sight before me. Laying on my chest was Flare, she was curled up like a cat and was snoring softly. I poked her in the nose. “Hey, please get off me.” She stirred slightly and looked at me tiredly. “No, I had to drag you so I’m going to sleep.” She then laid back down and started snoring. I stared at her for a couple more seconds before a shout came from the room next door. “TOO CLOSE! TOO CLOSE!” Flare’s eyes shot open as she flew off of my chest... No I’m serious she opened her wings and hovered above me. She looked at the wall in annoyance. “Who the hell said that?” I looked at her. “I don’t fucking know, it sounded like a guy though.” Another shout came from the wall. “IT MEANS BLUSHING DAMMIT!” I blinked and looked at Flare. “Um... Awkward.” She kept staring at the wall. “What do you think they’re doing over there?” I shrugged. “Like I said, I don’t fucking know.” She kept staring and mumbled to herself. “Why did that guy shout that?” I got up and looked around and spotted my hammer on the floor. “Well thank god that’s still here.” Another yell came over. “FUCK YOU!” “God fucking damn it what the hell!? Was that Sarah?” Flare started chuckling. “You got to admit it sounds kinda funny.” “YOUR DICK!” I blinked. “I think that they might be fucking each other over there.” She shook her head. “I doubt thats what they-” “COCK UP MY ASS!” Sarah shouted. “O-oh Celestia,” she grabbed her head “bad thoughts, bad thoughts!” I grabbed my head. “Think of a hot chick, think of a hot chick.” The guy yelled again. “PRAISE THE LORD SHE DOES!” I had resorted to banging my hammer against my head. It’s better than thinking of Sarah fucking someone. “I wish that I had some brain-bleach, I would pour the entire thing in my ear.” “FUCK!” “Oh good god they’re done.” Then the banging started, short quick bangs. I had curled up in a fetal position and started to cry as Flare was evacuating her stomach into the toilet. Sarah’s voice rang through. “Hey white haired fuck, you in there!? Wanna come join us in here!?” OH MY FUCKING GOD! Kill me please! I was openly sobbing now, trying as hard as I could to not imagine what horrors were happening next door. Her voice came again. “C’mon man, get in here!” The man spoke up. “Yeah come on man, we need more people!” That’s it. That’s. Fucking. IT! “NO GOD DAMN IT! I WILL NOT JOIN YOUR DEMONIC ORGY SARAH!” There was silence before her voice came again. “What the fucking FUCK!?” I heard stomping and my door was kicked open. She stood there glaring at me. “What the hell do you think we’re doing in there!?” I blinked slowly. “You mean that you weren’t getting fucked?” She stared at me in utter confusion before she yelled. “NO! What in the possible FUCK made you think that!?” “All I heard were some very sexual words.” She looked at me blankly. “I am one of the most vulgar people I know, and none of that sounded sexual to me! How fucking sick minded are you!?” “I can’t rightly help it when I hear the words ‘cock up my ass’ coming from your room.” “I was talking about RAPE!” I was standing now. “Well I only heard the things you yelled. I didn’t know you were talking about rape.” She threw up her arms. “You know what? Whatever.” She turned around and stared at Flare, who had finished throwing up. “Back on the fucking LIST, pony bitch!” She then proceeded to slam the broken remains of the door and walk back to her room. She threw open the door. “You coming or what?” “Yeah. By the way who’s next door?” She spoke up as she walked towards her room. “Everyone from yesterday, as well as a friend of mine.” I looked at Flare before walking over to her door. I looked inside and saw the previous group from yesterday sitting on a bed, staring at a white coat and fedora with a black suit vest, dark green dress pants and steel tipped boots. Oh sweet Jesus that can not be who I think it is. I was poked in the side of the head by Sarah, making me bleed a little. “You alright lad?” I kept staring at the man in the room. “I think so... I can’t be sure yet.” She hit me on the head with her fist. “You got the hots for him or something? You’re locking up just looking at him.” I turned to her in disgust. “FUCK NO! Do you even know who the hell that is!?” She looked at the ceiling in thought. “Not really. Only heard his name once or twice around the facility. I know his name, and that he’s good at what he does, that’s about it.” “He’s Dean Marcelo, one of the most famous mobsters in the entire United States!” She stared at me. “The hell is the United States?” I blinked before facepalming. “The country on which you stood.” She shrugged. “Sorry if I didn’t know that, A.N.G.E.L. didn’t exactly let me out much. Or let me learn anything.” Good fucking god! I looked at Dean before holding out a hand. “Okay then. I can’t fucking believe I’m doing this. Nice to meet you, I’m Michael.” He stared at it for a second looking bored before grabbing it and shaking it half assedly, “and look at all the fucks I don’t give.” I threw my hands up and yelled sarcastically, “They’re just falling from the sky!” He raised an eyebrow before smirking, “Oh we’ll get along just fine.” Well... I just befriended a woman who was possibly tortured by my dad’s former workplace and the most famous mobster in the U.S.A. I think this is the weirdest day of my life... Sarah muttered off to the side, “Jesus, just met and they’re flirting already...” I stared at her blankly. Dean spoke up somewhat tauntingly, “Jealous?” Really?! Sarah used retort, “With how you were lighting up? Maybe I am...” It hit! Dean scoffed, “You caught me by surprise, besides, wasn’t it you who was on top?” It’s not very effective... She shrugged, “Wanted to see what it was like to take charge for once.” Dean laughed, “Well then, my body is yours when you want it.” He then proceeded to take off his hat and do a mock bow. Sarah stared at him before shrugging her coat and vest off... OH SWEET JESUS! Her entire body was covered in scars! Scratch that, I see my dad I’m throwing his ass off a cliff. I was releasing a red glow from my body as I tried looking everywhere but Sarah. She’s like a car crash, the more you want to look away the less you’re able to stop looking. She spoke up, “If you really want... This.” She gestured to her body. Dean shrugged and sighed sadly, “I’ve seen worse.” ... wat. “Why am I not surprised.” I’M SURPRISED!!! VERY MUCH SO! I slowly backed out of the room and walked backwards to my room. I turned towards Flare, who was sitting on the bed with a look of horror on her face. “Downstairs, quickly... Before we lose our minds.” She nodded and we ran out of the room and down the stairs as fast as we could. We sat at a table in the center of the cafeteria, the ponies were chatting amongst themselves as I was staring at the plate I had grabbed. Allow me to describe it in five words, everything was covered in hay. I swear to god that I’m going to kill whoever made hay and shove their ‘glorious’ creation up their ass. Flare stopped eating and looked at me with a raised eyebrow. “Why aren’t you eating?” I blinked, “I can’t eat hay.” She stared at me with this deadpan expression before laughing. She stopped laughing after a few seconds before looking back at me. “Oh wait, you’re serious?” I nodded, “Yea,” I put a hand up to my chin in thought, “well maybe not anymore...” She made a little shooing motion with her hooves, “Go on then, try a little.” I looked back down at my plate with a frown on my face. I picked up a small piece about the size of my ring finger and proceeded to bring it up to my face. I stared at it before setting it back on the plate, “Nope... Not doing it.” She shrugged, “Your loss, it’s good.” She continued to eat away without abandon. If only you could taste the wonders of meat my feathered friend. Wait, wasn’t Sarah eating meat yesterday? I stood up quickly and walked over to the counter. The griffon looked at me, “Can I help you?” I nodded, “Is there any chance I can get some meat?” He nodded at reached into a cupboard and pulled out a bag of what looked like jerky. He tossed it at me, “Here, you don’t look like the kinda person to eat meat raw.” “Heh, true. Thanks man.” He nodded and I walked back to the table. I opened the bag and popped a piece of it into my mouth, I could faintly taste salt and smoke. I quickly poured some into my mouth, drooling all the while. I looked down at Flare, “Want some?” She looked at the bag before shaking her head, “Nope, I’m fine with hay.” I shrugged, “Your loss.” I was rewarded via a kick to the knee. After a few more minutes of silence between us we had made our way out to the city market. We were enjoying a peaceful walk until I heard laughter coming from down the street. I raised an eyebrow as the ponies started moving out of the center, looking I saw James running down the street with Chocolate hanging on for dear life. My jaw dropped and my eye twitched at the lack of safety. He waved as he passed by, a blue pegasus in tow. Flare blinked before rubbing her hooves against her temples, “Oh come on, really?” I blinked, “Wow, that was incredibly unsafe.” Flare nodded, “Also incredibly stupid, the pegasus behind him was Cerulean Shield a gang leader. He keeps them in check at least.” “So let me get this straight, not only was James running at incredibly high speeds with a kid hanging on for dear life. He was also being chased by a gang leader?” She nodded as I brought my hand to my face. “Fail...” Flare chuckled but said nothing as we continued through the market. Looking around I spotted a stall selling rings for griffons, walking over the owner blinked a couple times before smiling. “Hello! How can I help you?” I smiled, “Just browsing...” He grinned and pointed towards a small case carrying various sized rings, “Go right ahead.” I briefly scanned over the rings until I came across a plain looking silver one, I pointed to it. “How much for this?” He pulled out a key and unlocked the case lid, then placed the ring in his hoof. “About five bits.” I raised an eyebrow and reached into my pocket. Grabbing a few of the gold coins I placed five of them on the counter. “Sold.” He grinned and handed me the money as I took the ring and placed it on my right ring finger. Flare raised an eyebrow, “Why did you buy a ring?” I shrugged, “Gotta have a souvenir.” Flare simply rolled her eyes. We continued walking around for a little bit, we had to take a break so that Flare could get some food. A while afterwards we were walking down the main street when I heard I women yell from behind me, “DEAAAAAAAAAAAAAANNN!!!!” I turned and stared as James, Dean, and Cerulean ran past me like the devil was after them. A second later a girl in her twenties with long brunette hair to run down the street with an expression of anger on her face. I blinked, “The fuck...” Flare groaned, “I swear that guy is nothing but trouble...” “Agreed.” We spun around at the new voice. Death was standing there in his human form. He had a smirk on his face, “I trust your day has been well?” I stared blankly at him, “If by well you mean having enough nightmare fuel to last me until the end of time. And having a good reason to lob my fathers nuts off, then yes... Yes we did.” Death laughed for a minute before turning serious, “Well then, on to the reason I came here. I have a job that I need you to do.” A job... this soon? I nodded, “What is it?” He walked over to a table and motioned us over. Blinking, we walked over and sat down as he pulled out a bag full of take out food. Setting it on the table he handed a box to Flare and I, “We’ll get to that, but first I brought some food.” I opened my box and was greeted with ten glowing balls the size of half dollars. “Oh my god. Thank you.” I picked one up and popped it in my mouth, shivering as I felt it go down. Flare looked at me in confusion, “Is that a soul?” I nodded, “Tasty.” Flare opened her box and stared at the contents, “Fried pickle chips?” Death smiled, “The best in South Dakota.” My eye twitched, “Let me guess, Dean and Sam?” Death stared at me, “If you want to stay alive, please, don’t talk about them anymore.” I was about to speak up but Death cut me off. “Yes, they’re doing fine. And yes, I will kill you if you repeat what Dean told Castiel.” Wow... My mind just imploded. Flare tilted her head, “What are you two talking about?” We both turned to her, “Nothing.” He blinked before turning towards me, “Anyways, I need you to go to a small town called Hollow Shades. I have reason to believe that something is spawning sentiments there, I need you to kill it.” “Um, do I get any help with this?” He nodded, “Of course, they’ll be waiting for you. Hurry along now.” In a split second he vanished. Flare blinked before chewing on some of the pickle chips, “Huh.” She swallowed and smiled, “These are good.” I stood up, “Come on, I have a job to do. And you have to watch over me.” She grumbled as we grabbed the food and walked away.
Arc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 7, New Face and New TownArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 6, Hollow Shades The walk towards the train station had been largely uneventful, asides from hearing that mysterious women shout more death threats. As soon as we bought the ticket we made our way onto the train and sat down, waiting for it to move. Flare looked over at me, “Jeez... You look tired.” “I feel tired a-” I stretched out my arms in a yawn, “as shit.” “I know the feeling,” Flare yawned, ‘Kinda reminds me of a cat...’ “Well... I’m going to get some shut eye.” “Same here... Night.” She curled up, “Night...” I sighed and leaned back in the seat, allowing my eyes to close and sleep to take me. (Nightmare theme) I was standing in an empty hallway that seemed to stretch on for miles, there were doors on both sides of the walls. On one end of the hall I could see nothing but darkness, but on the other I could see a faint light from far away. A faint clanging noise came from the darkness, "It's okay... Everything's fine." The sound came again, closer this time. "it's okay it's okay it's okay." "Michael~ Come and play." A distorted voice came from somewhere far away and I shivered. The voice suddenly screamed, "COME AND PLAY!" I ran as fast as I could. The voice came from behind me, echoing throughout the hall. “You can’t run forever Michael!” I willed my legs to run faster, hoping to escape. A nagging feeling told me to duck, doing so, a door flew over my head and embedded itself in the wall to my right. “Come back here!” As I got closer to the light I could see a doorway leading into a lit room, I ran through it and slammed the door closed. I pressed myself against it panting heavily. Something slammed into the door, screeching like a million bees and banging quicker than a drum. I sat in front of the door pressing my hands to my ears hoping to quiet the infernal screeching. Eventually, the banging stopped and I listened for a minute before slumping over. A few rusty chains suddenly burst through the door above me, causing splinters to explode outwards. I scrambled away as the door was torn off it’s hinges, revealing the monster. It looked like a deformed version of me, it’s face was partly melted and leaking what appeared to be lava along with his right arm. It looked at me and smiled, “Found you~” I didn’t even have time to scream before he lunged at me. I awoke with a gasp, my hand traveling to my chest. I sighed in relief as my head hit the backboard, “God damn it all.” Turning around I could see Flare curled up in a ball, snoring softly. ‘I think my heart imploded.’ A conductor opened the car door and his voice rang out, “Next stop, Hollow Shades!” Flare groaned and rolled over onto her back, one of her legs kicking like a cat. “Mhmm.” ‘Oh. My. God. Diabeetus to the Nth degree.’ I sat there and started playing with my thumbs before the train slowly came to a stop. Looking out the window I saw that the sun was completely blocked off by trees, and a small town was just beyond the station. I moved over and poked Flare gently, “Hey... Get up, we’re here.” She groaned and whacked my hand, “No... go away.” I sighed and poked her again, “Get up.” She whacked me again, “No.” “Fine then.” I placed my hands under her and started to pick her up. She squealed and flew out of my hands, “COLD, TOO COLD!” She glared at me, “Really!? I was having a very good dream.” “Well we’re here.” I pointed out the window, “Come on.” She grumbled, “Fine...” She kicked my leg as she trotted by, “Hurry up Mr. Impatient.” We slowly left the train and managed to get a better look at our location. The entire town was surrounded by trees, casting it in shadow. And there was a small area that seemed to let in the sunlight. Looking closer at the town I could hardly see anyone at all, it almost looked like they simply got up and left. Flare shivered, “Something’s wrong...” I looked, “Yeah...” “That’s because they were taken.” We turned around and Death was standing there, “Whatever is spawning these sentiments is taking the townsfolk. I have reason to believe that they are being killed and raised again as the sentiments.” I scowled, “That's... Why the hell would anyone kill innocents!?” “For many reasons, but your job is to stop it.” He started walking and we followed him in silence. As we walked closer to the town Death spoke up, “Because of the danger you both face I’ve decided to bring in a couple wraiths to help you in this task.” He waved his hand and a woman in her twenties appeared next to him. She had glowing purple eyes and long black hair, and she wore a blue jacket with a grey T-Shirt. “The other is waiting for you deeper in the town, good luck.” He vanished in thin air. The girl smiled, “Hi!” ‘Oh goody! She’s Australian.’ “My name’s Beth, Beth Jades.” I nodded, “Michael Fritz, the pony is Flare Dancer...” I trailed off as Beth picked up Flare and started hugging her, “So CUTE!” Flare stared at me, “Help...” Beth gasped and hugged tighter, “She talks too! I’ll love you forever!” I looked at them with a small smile, “Beth, let go please. You can hug her later all you want.” She nodded, “Okay.” She dropped Flare and looked at me, “Where to?” “Deeper into the town, we need to find the other guy.” We walked towards the town in silence, occasionally stopping to look around. The entire town had signs of a struggle and multiple stalls were turned over or destroyed. We eventually reached a small mining building with a guy standing in in front of it. He wore an all black cloak that covered his entire body with a hood that obscured his face. He also wore black gloves, black pants, and black boots. In his hands, was a staff with swords on both ends. He turned around, and nodded, acknowledging my presence. I nodded back, “Hello.” Beth waved, “HI!” The man froze as he stared at Beth, before he shook his head and pointed at the building. I nodded, “That’s definitely where we need to go...” I walked up and opened the door, leaning into the darkness. “Yep, come on.” Beth and Flare nodded and the man silently walked past me. We walked in silence for a couple minutes before Flare spoke up, “So... Beth. How exactly did you... Kick the bucket?” Beth sighed, “I was diving off the great barrier reef and a box jelly stung my leg. Hurt like shit for minutes before the poison stopped my heart.” Flare flinched, “Oh... What about you mystery man?” The man turned, but said nothing. All that could be seen was the black void that the hood produced. “Um... Nevermind.” She looked at me, “You never did say how you died, just that you did.” I sighed, “Don’t eat improperly cooked food.” Beth blinked, “You died by food poisoning!?” “Yeah.” I looked at her, “Oysters...” She snorted before laughing, “Oh...Oh god. You died by food poisoning!” Flare stifled her chuckles and the guy quickly turned and leveled his blade staff at us, “Enough.” His voice deep, somewhat old, maybe middle-aged, and sounded wise. They both shut up and Beth looked at me, “Sorry, didn’t mean to insult you.” “It’s fine...” I sighed as I saw a light up ahead, “Get ready, we’re nearly there.” The guy prepped his blade staff and Beth pulled out... ‘Is, is that a lance?’ (OST) The guy then rushed forward, and clashed with a heavily muscled man in a pair of coveralls with glowing grey eyes wielding an axe. Beth raised her lance and blocked an overhead swing from a woman wearing a kimono and wielding a shortsword. The hooded man blocked the shortsword easily, and kicked him in the stomach, sending him back. Beth blocked the axe and pushed her away. The hooded man then rammed one of his double bladed scimitars into the large mans stomach. The large man then punched him away and sent him a few feet away. I rushed forward and helped him up, and smashed my hammer into the mans face. I heard a crack, and blood squirted from the nose like a hose. The hooded man nodded and ran to Beth, who jabbed her lance into the woman in a kimono, running her through. I dodged a swing from a swing from the muscle-mans short sword, and countered, “Midnight smash!” Dark energy covered my hammer and it slammed into the giants ribcage, making a loud snapping noise. He dropped to the ground, and dissolved completely into a purple orb. Mr. Hood’s blade staff glowed purple as he disappeared from sight. The woman in the kimono suddenly became covered in a multiple cuts. She screamed in pain, and Mr. Hood appeared again. With a single swing, he severed her head, making her dissolve into a silver orb. I walked over and picked up the orbs before holding them in front of me, “Hmm...” I looked at them both. “Congratulations! You just beat your first sentiment, once you beat them you can eat their soul and gain their strength.” Flare looked somewhat sick, “Ugh... Even though you told me earlier, I still feel sick when you talk about it.” Beth blinked, “We eat souls?” Mr. Hood shrugged, “Only sustenance. No choice.” He held his hand out, “Purple.” I handed him the soul as I gave the silver one to Beth, “Looks like you get silver.” She shrugged, “It’s okay.” She popped it in her mouth before shivering... She looks like she just came.... ‘Okay then!’ Mr.Hood looked at the soul, and then the rest of us. He shrugged, and then brought his hands to his hood and lowered it, revealing his face. It was the face of a middle aged man, with short black hair and light purple eyes. I nodded, “Hmm. Nice to see that you trust us enough to show yourself.” “You helped in the fight. Enough for me.” He said simply as he ate the soul. Surprisingly, he had no reaction. All of a sudden, his arms glowed a light purple, and immediately died down. Mr.Hood looks at his arms in curiosity and brings the sleeves up, revealing a pair of black bracers with holes near the wrists. He looked at them, and then smiled. He whipped his hands to his sides, and purple knives appeared in his hands and he then threw them at a nearby building. as soon as they stuck the wall, the wall was then turned into rubble. His smile widened slightly. Flare’s mouth dropped open, “How did you?...” Beth oohed, “Cool!” I smiled, “Thats... pretty awesome I must admit.” “Indeed.” He said simply before turning to us and stuck his hand out to me, “Johnny.” I shook it, “A pleasure, the name’s Michael.” He nodded and turned to walk further into the building, “Come, we still have a mission.” I nodded and turned to the others, “Come on.” I started walking after him. We followed him in relative silence, the only sound being our steps. We soon reached a somewhat large cavern with a giant cage against the wall, a few ponies were looking out of it. A chuckle came from the other end, “So... You killed my sentiments.” I looked over and blinked at the sight of an old chinese man with white hair in an all white suit, his silver eyes regarding us with boredom. “I do have to admit... You do show good drive.” He looked at Johnny, “Oh... What a surprise! I expected you to move on to something else Achcauhtli.” Johnny’s eyes narrowed as kinetic knives appeared between his fingers, “Want to tell me who you are?” He bowed curtly, “I think it’s only fair... My name is Lǎohǔ de Jìngzi. A pleasure.” My eyes widened, “Tiger of the Mirror.” Johnny’s eyes hardened as he readied his blade staff, “I’ll give you ten seconds to walk your ugly ass back into a mirror...” He laughed, “Oh I wish I could return my dear fellow,” he pointed at the ponies. “that’s why I’m here! They hold the secret to my return! However they’ve been... Stubborn.” He waved his hand and some ponies came out from the side, “So I’ve had to fix that.” Flare glared at him, “What did you do!?” He smiled, “Just made them more compliant.” Johnny snapped, “So you’ve basically fried their brains to the point of making them your compliant little bitches. I’m not surprised with how much you’ve faded into history.” He frowned, “Messing with minds is extremely messy, I prefer to do something simpler... Say, removing the soul.” He turned to the ponies and pointed at one, “Jìngzi línghún bǔzhuō.” The pony screamed as it’s soul was ripped from it’s body and put into a small mirror hanging on the cells. Beth growled, “You’re a monster....” He smiled, “Thank you.” “Mayan Rush!” A swarm of kinetic knives suddenly impaled the man and exploded, “Shut up.” The smoke that was kicked up showed the man standing there with a frown. “Killjoy.” He flicked his hand, causing Johnny to fly into the ceiling before crashing into the ground. Beth drew her lance and charged, only to end up joining Johnny on the floor. Johnny quickly got up and disappeared, “Rebel’s Grace!” He then proceeded to cut at Tiger, creating deep gashes. Tiger grabbed Johnny’s arm before twisting it backwards with a snap, “Sīkǎo ēncì.” He glowed purple before grinning, “Hmm... Kinetic energy. Nice.” He blasted Johnny away into the wall. I glared at him, “You don’t even fight... You hide and cower.” He stopped and snarled, “Oh really?” “Kinetic Wave!” A purple wave of energy suddenly blasted into him, sending Tiger into a wall. Johnny got up and growled, “Bastard.” Tiger growled, “You’re getting on my nerves you insolent gnat.” Johnny smirked, “What’s wrong, can’t get rid of little old me you pussy cat? Come on, shouldn’t you be stronger?” he then jumped into the air, four kinetic knives in his hand, “Kinetic Pillar!” The first knife erupted at Tigers feet, sending him into the next pillars, and into a wall. Tiger appeared in front of Johnny and punched him in to face, “Shénshèng zhī jī!” Johnny screamed as he was blasted up into the ceiling via a pillar of silver energy... And kept going. Beth thrust her hand towards him, “Dirty Gambit!” A ripple flew through the air drawing a bunch of metal before hitting Tiger in the chest, sending him flying. Tiger growled, “If I kill you now then Death would hunt me... I’m not that retarded.” He started fading away. “Goodbye... useless gnats.” He faded completely, leaving the mindless ponies as evidence he was there. I ran over and helped Johnny up, “Jesus man... You need help?” Johnny growled, “Always hated that son of a bitch... I’ll be damned if I let him run loose again...” I stared at where he had been, “We have worse on our hands... If he finds a way to open the Mirror Realm he can kill trillions of innocents.” Johnny glared at me, “I know that. There’s only one person that can help us.” “The Yellow King... Isn’t he dead though?” He looked at me with a raised eyebrow, “Come on kid, use that brain of yours. What other prominent figure is related to the color yellow?” I paused and thought about it... ‘Who has yellow... Oh, oh my god.... He’s high.’ I looked at him, “The Man in Yellow!?” He laughed, “At least you know better than to say his name. Yeah, him. He’s actually pretty nice once you get past the fact you’ll go rather insane if you stare at his true form.” “B-but Old Ones are myths! Like wendigos and vampires!” I was lost, utterly lost. Beth smacked the back of my head, “I don’t like being called a myth.” I blinked at stared at her, “You’re... You’re a vampire?” She nodded. “T-that’s... pretty cool.” She frowned, “Not really... I mean we are commonly feared.” Johnny sighed, “I’m also an immortal Mayan warrior.” My eye twitched, “Then how did you die!?” Johnny raised an eyebrow, “I only had the immortality in terms of age, not invulnerability.” “Oh...” My eye twitched again, “Of course... You know what, I’m not going to question it! We have ponies to free.” Johnny shrugged, “You should also know that every supernatural thing you can think of is real. Like gods, werewolves, ghosts, and even demons.” I just walked over to the cages and smashed open the locks, “Like mages and necromancers?” I said jokingly. “Yup.” “God damn it all.” I looked at the small mirrors on the cage door. “If this is anything like InuYasha then....” I smashed my hammer on the mirrors, causing the souls to fly into the ponies proper bodies. “Just as I thought.” Johnny clapped a hand on my shoulder, “Nice work, you just saved the lives of ponies by releasing their souls from being used like condoms.” I blinked, “That’s... I- Really!?” He smiled, “Welcome to the world of hunters, where nothing is sacred.” I just sighed and looked at Flare as she rounded the ponies out of the cave. “So... Now what?” “We find Death and ask him to let us contact Hasty. From there, we try to find where his current domain is on earth.” Johnny said simply. “Brilliant,” I started walking out with the ponies, “let’s do it outside. Better reception that way.” Johnny groaned, “Don’t quit your day job kid...” “Lucky me, I was a student.” We walked out of the mining building and spotted Death near the exit. He nodded, “I see you were successful.” I frowned, “Yeah, but we have a problem.” Death frowned, “What?” Johnny sighed, “That bastard from the mirror is free, and we need to contact The Man in Yellow to put his ugly ass back in.” Death sighed, “Damn it all... I was hoping we would have at least another thousand years before he was free again. However, time doesn’t seem to like working for us.” he turned to Johnny, “I’ll try to contact him and tell him the situation. I’ll tell him to come to you and we’ll have to go from there.” Beth walked up, “He said something about the secret to opening the mirrors was here in this world.” She pointed at the ponies, “I think he may have gotten a clue from them.” Death’s eyes narrowed, “Then the situation is more serious than previously thought... Have you been hearing the banging of weapons near any reflective surfaces?” I shook my head, “There were small mirrors in there holding souls, no noise came out.” Death nodded, “Then we have plenty of time. If I know Hastur, he’ll get here as fast as he can to deal with the upstart. Johnny, you should feel more than relieved to work with your old possessor.” Johnny laughed, “Never did agree with anything, but damn if it wasn’t fun. Yeah, it’ll be fun to talk to him again.” Beth spoke up, “Umm... I have a question. You did say Dean was here, where exactly?” Death sighed, “He’s in a town called Ponyville. I will advise that you... try to go easy on him. He’s been dealing with conflicted emotions as of late.” She smiled sadly, “I will... I told him that I still loved him so I’m not going to pressure him into something he doesn’t want.” Death shook his head, “Quite the contrary. For the past few days, you’ve been on his mind. I have to say, you really must have smitten him if even after so long he still holds you in such regard.” She frowned, “I admit... He’s moved on, but I’ll still be his friend.” Death smiled, “I think you’ll be quite surprised when you see him.” I looked at them both, “So we get to travel to Ponyville then?” Death nodded, “That would preferable. I’ll tell Hastur to head into the town when I contact him.” I nodded and turned to Flare, “So... I’m guessing you’re needing a break?” She nodded, “You just show up out of nowhere and fight insanely powerful beings as a job.” She looked at the other ponies, “I’ll stay here and keep them safe.” I nodded and turned to Beth, “Well then.” I looked at the sky, noticing the moon was rising. “Want to go to sleep before we head off?” She nodded, “Yeah... Feels weird being tired at night.” Johnny laughed as he was setting kinetic knives around the area we were resting, “I wouldn’t worry about it, it’ll pass in time.” Beth yawned and laid on the ground, “Just... night.” I looked at her for a couple seconds before I heard soft snores. I blinked, “... Wow, that was fast.” Johnny chuckled, “Dean told me about how she’s a heavy sleeper. I’m honestly surprised that she would go this far just to be with him.” I looked at him as I laid down, “Huh... I think that I’ll get some sleep.” I closed my eyes, “Night.” I didn't hear his reply before I had fallen into the depths of sleep.
Arc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 8, Drinks All AroundArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 7, New Face and New Town I was sitting on the train to Ponyville looking out of the window, we had just left Canterlot again and were on our way to Ponyville. I looked at Beth, “So you and Dean used to date?” She nodded, “Yeah...” She got this far-away look. “He was amazing.” I tilted my head, “Why are you going to see him if you’re no longer dating?” She looked me in the eye, “He’s probably going to need people he knows.” Johnny laughed, “No shit. Anyway, I brought you both a little something from the trolley.” He tossed me a box, “For you Michael, a box of gummy something or others.” I grabbed the box from his hands and tore it open before eating all of them in less than ten seconds.... What!? I fucking love gummy candy! Johnny chuckled, “Damn kid, did you even brea-oh wait...” He shook his head and tossed Beth another box, “Oatmeal raisin cookies. Pig out.” She looked at them and grabbed a single cookie before putting in her mouth. Her eyes widened as she started eating with gusto... Wow, she fit ten cookies in her mouth. Johnny laughed, “Wow, I can see why Dean loved ya so much now.” She stopped before glaring at him, “Shut up.” Or I think that’s what she said, kinda hard to tell with ten cookies in her mouth. Johnny’s only response was to laugh even harder. I chuckled a little, “Don’t talk with a full mouth. You might chok- Oh....” Johnny’s laughs finally calmed down, “Leave the comedy to the professionals.” I looked at him, “I think you’re onto something there.” Beth swallowed and grinned, “I’m sooooooooo happy! I can eat normal food again!” “With the way Dean will probably react when he sees you, that’s not all you’ll be eating.” Johnny says while smiling as he looked out of the window as the trees passed by. I held back a laugh as Beth glowed purple, “Shut. Up.” Johnny however, had no problems laughing, “I’m joking, don’t worry. However, I’m also serious. He had it bad for you Beth, you should know that.” She frowned, “He was hurt when he broke up with me... I could see it.” She looked at him. “That’s why I still love him. He cares for others.” Johnny nodded while smiling, “That he does... A trait he got from his father. They’re both so alike... it’s strange, to be honest.” “It’s not strange to care for others, it’s a very good trait that one can exhibit.” She reached in and ate another cookie. Johnny shook his head, “It’s not that, it’s his determination. Anthony defeated Inner circle demons, even when he was down and out, he still found a way to beat them. He even beat the guardian of the gates of hell, Cerberus.” I blinked, “Wait... The three headed dog? Wouldn’t that cause the demons of hell to escape.” He shook his head again, “I didn’t say kill, I said beat. The dog was actually a big galoot to Anthony afterwards, licking him and letting him pet him, it was actually kind of funny.” I blinked multiple times before resting my face in my hands. “What is this I don’t even?” He patted my back as he smiled, “You’ll get used to it. How do you think I felt when I was the vessel for The Man in Yellow?” “I can’t guess... I’ve never been exposed to the supernatural before today.” Johnny shrugged before going back to the gazing out of the window. We traveled in silence until we arrived. Beth nearly ran off the train as if it was on fire. I walked out and looked at her. “Really? That excited?” “She’s seeing the one guy that actively gave a damn about her, even when she was a vampire. I think she has a right to be excited.” I nodded, “You have a point... Beth, wait up!” (Beth’s POV) I ran through the town looking for Dean, barely dodging the various ponies. ‘They’re SO cute! No! Bad! Find Dean first then you can hug the ponies.’ I eventually came across a park and saw Dean sitting on a picnic table. I ran faster towards him, “DEAN!!” Dean froze as he turned around, only for me to glomp him, knocking us both off of the table and onto the grass, “Whoa! Beth!?!” I gently bit his neck and took a bit of blood before whispering in his ear, “You still taste amazing~” All of a sudden, Dean was on top of me, I could see tears welling in his eyes, “You... you’re here...” I smiled and hugged him, “I asked to be here with you, I thought you needed it.” He moved away, and to my surprise, kissed me. ‘Oh god he’s a good kisser.’ After a few seconds, he pulled away, and he smiled lightly, “God I’ve missed you...” He frowned, “I... I’m so sorry...” I kissed his cheek, “You did it to protect me... There’s no need to be sorry for that.” “Still... I could have tried harder to find ways to stay together, I could done something!” He exclaimed as tears actually started falling, “I... I let you go when I wasn’t ready to.” I started to comb my hand through his hair, “Shh. It’s okay... You didn’t know, so there’s no need to look back and punish yourself.” He gripped me in a tight hug, “Thank you...” I hugged him tighter, “You’re welcome.” He then lifted from the ground and held me bridal style, “Well, It’s a good thing I finally have a house.” He smiled. “Oh?” I grinned, “And what are we going to do?” He returned my grin, “Like you need to ask.” I felt a shiver run through me as my smile got larger, “Oh god I’ve missed you.” His grin grew as well, “Same here Nature girl.” “Says the Hunter boy~” I snuggled against his chest. “Beth!” I blinked as Michael and Johnny came up, “Finally... Oh hey Dean!” Dean smiled, but then he looked at Johnny and his eyes widened, “Johnny!?!? What are you doing here!?” Johnny grinned, “Someone has to watch your back. May as well be me.” He patted his head, “It’s great to see you again kid.” Dean laughed as he looked down to me, “What do you say guys, I got a house at the forest.” I frowned a little, damn no sexy time with Dean. ‘You guys had to come now!? I HAVEN’T GOTTEN LAID IN YEARS!!!’ “Oi! Dean, Michael... Whoever the fuck you two are!” I looked over at this woman and, ‘OH MY FUCKING GOD, THAT’S A LOT OF SCARS!’ She looked at me in rage, “Quit fucking staring, I’m not in the Goddamn fucking mood to have someone I don’t fucking know, staring at me like I’m on fucking display!” I lurched back a bit and hugged tighter into Dean, ‘Why is she so mean? I didn’t do anything!’ She spoke up again, “Hey Michael, nice seeing you again. Well it would be, but I can only halfway fucking see you right now.” “Ah. Good to see you to..... What happened exactly?” “Had to fucking make James shoot me in the fucking head. Went off course and took my fucking eye out. Gone for fucking good! Just fucking great!” I blinked, ‘She swears a LOT!’ The woman spoke, “I need to fucking talk to you. Like, right fucking now. I don’t care if anyone of these fuckers hears it, but it’s really fucking important.” Dean raised an eyebrow, “Alright then...” He looked down to me, “Sorry Beth, we’ll “Chat” later.” He says as he puts me down. I pouted but nodded, “Fine....” I grabbed his collar and pulled him closer and whispered, “You owe me sexy times.” Dean grinned, “When we get to my house... That ass is mine baby...” He whispered into my ear. I bit his neck and took a little blood, “Fine with me~” The girl pulled him away, “You promised to fucking help me the next fucking time this fucking happened Dean! I need fucking help, right fucking now! I’m going fucking insane and I need fucking help, I don’t exactly feel like letting her out another fucking time!” I blinked, ‘What?’ They both walked away as I kicked a pebble, “Well that was strange!” I clapped my hands and looked at the others. “Want to go to the library?” Michael smiled, “Sure.” Johnny shook his head, “I’m going to follow Dean.” he started walking away. “Stay out of trouble.” I looked at Michael again, “You know where the library is?” He shook his head, “Nope.” “If I may.” I turned and saw Death standing behind us with a smile, “He’s doing much better already.” I grinned. “I also believe that you two are capable enough of handling another member to your party.” He moved aside showing a young girl who was looking at us with interest, “And the library is near the center of town.” As soon as he vanished I got a better look at her, she was about 4 feet tall with light blue eyes and long red hair. She had a cutlass hanging from her waist and was wearing yellow and red... wizard robes. She grinned, “Hello!” I grinned, “Hi...” I walked over and kneeled down a bit, “What’s your name?” “Paige, Paige Ravenbreeze.” She curtsied, “But call me Paige.” ‘Raven... Breeze? What kind of name is that?’ Michael walked over, “Um... How old are you?” ‘That’s a good question.’ She huffed, “I’m twelve thank you!” ‘... Wow.’ Michael was stuttering as I stood up, “Well then... Come on, we’re going to meet some friends.” ‘If anyones there.’ She grinned, “Alright! Lead the way!” I nodded as we started walking towards the center of town. (Michael’s POV) We walked towards the library as Beth talked with Paige about where she came from. Apparently she was pulled from earth when she was nine to a place called Ravenwood and was supposedly destined to save the universe! Yeah, what the fuck! We eventually reached the library and I blinked when a boy opened the door, “Uh... Hi.” He blinked, “Oh! Hello, who are ye?” ‘The kid’s scottish?’ Allow me to describe him... He stands over me by a few inches and was wearing a green T-Shirt and denim jeans. His red hair was messy and his eyes were green. I held out a hand, “The name’s Michael, a pleasure.” Beth nodded, “I’m Beth.” Paige grinned, “I’m Paige!” She started hopping, “Who are you?” He grinned, “My name is Alexander,” he bowed. “But call me Alex.” I motioned inside, “Can we come in?” He sighed, “It’s a PUBLIC library.” He moved aside and we walked in. All of a sudden, Johnny appeared at our side, “Sup.” I fell over twitching a little as Beth smiled, “Hey Johnny.” “Dean’s looking for us. He’s waiting at the town square.” “Oh goody!” I got up and sighed, “No reading for me today.” I turned to Paige, who was reading some books. “Come on Paige, we need to go and meet someone.” She smiled and put the book down, “Okay!” She ran past us straight out the door. “YOU DON’T KNOW WHERE WE’RE GOING!” I yelled. Johnny raised an eyebrow, “Bundle of energy, ain’t she?” He disappeared in a flash of motion and appeared in front of Paige and lifted her onto his shoulders, “Alright kiddo, just let me do the walking.” She looked at him, “No thanks, I’m good!” She, and I shit you not, turned into leaves and appeared next to him. “Come on!” Beth blinked, “The hell?” Johnny sighed, “For fucks sake I keep forgetting I’m not dealing with normal humans anymore...” I walked up to him, “Well hear this, she was kidnapped when she was nine and placed in a school of magic to, and I’m not making this up, save the entire universe.” Johnny whistled, “Damn, reminds me of my partnership with The Man in Yellow. Only She doesn’t seem to have destroyed her own civilization...” He said to himself quietly. She turned around, “What are you waiting for!?” She smiled. “Race ya!” “Oh no you don’t!” Beth picked her up, “Stay with us, we know where we’re going and you don’t.” Paige grinned uneasily, “Heh, oh yeah.” Johnny appeared next to them, “Well, let’s get going.” We nodded and started following him as Beth turned to Paige, “So um... How did you um...” She sighed, “How did you become a wraith?” Paige frowned, “I was on a mission to stop an evil sorceress from rewriting the spiral and my search led me to a comet.” She sighed, “When I got there she trapped me and sent the comet hurtling into a planet.” She paused and looked at Johnny, “They were based off of the Aztecs.... You sound like one I knew.” Johnny shrugged, “Mayan, actually.” She made an ‘o’ face, “Oh....” I looked at her, “Wait wait wait... You crashed into a planet while trapped on an comet!?” Johnny shrugged, “Anthony actually rode Cerberus into battle naked. He was drunk. Though the Comet thing is actually pretty badass.” Johnny grinned. Paige blinked and scrunched her face up, “Ew... Eeeeeeeeeeew!” She looked at him, “Never say that again!” Johnny laughed, “What? Squeamish from that?” “Yes!” She huffed and walked faster, “Just hurry up....” Johnny shook his head smiling, and we made our way to the center of town. Beth ran forward and hugged Dean, “Hey Dean!” Dean grinned and returned the hug, “Nice to see you too.” Paige looked at them and grinned, “Beth and Dean sitting in a tree!~” Dean looked down at Paige and smiled. Letting Beth go, he kneeled down to eye level with her and asked, “And who might you be?” She opened her mouth to respond before pausing, she blinked a couple times before hugging Dean tightly, “UNCLE DEAN!” “UHHHH....” Dean said, being fairly flabbergasted. “It’s me! Paige Beckett!” She hugged him tighter. ‘Beckett?’ Dean’s eyes widened before finally returning the hug, “You! Oh my god, Paige! I... Wow! What happened to you, both me and Kate thought you were dead! Well, you are now, but still!” She looked up at him, “I was pulled from Earth... And placed into a school of magic so I could save the world.” She sobbed a little, “I tried everything I could to come back! I thought I would never see you again!” She pressed her face into his chest and sobbed. Dean smiled sadly as he patted her head and started to carry her, “Hey, come on now. No crying. I’m here now, so you don’t have to worry anymore.” She sniffled and looked up at him, “C-can you take me to my sister? Please...?” Dean smiled and pointed to Canterlot, which could be seen from here, “You see that castle up there?” She nodded, “Y-yeah.” “Well, Kate is up there in the castle. I told her to wait up there when I took a look at my house. I’m going to send a letter to the ruler there to tell her to come over. How do you like the sound of staying with me? Would you like that?” “Yes....” Dean smiled, “Alright. Come on, lets go home.” He turned to us as he let go of Paige, “That means you guys too. I have plenty of room, so don’t worry.” “HEY DEAN GUESS WHAT?” Suddenly, Sarah jumped and slammed into Dean’s back, wrapping her arms around his neck, “Nice seeing you again.” “Ohhh....” Dean groaned as he seemed incredibly dazed. Beth cleared her throat, “Ahem...?” Sarah looked at her and tilted her head, “What?” Johnny looked at her and chuckled, “I think you just knocked a few screws loose.” She raised an eyebrow, “How could I...?” Her face lit up in realization and she knocked a fist against her chest, eliciting a dull metallic bang, “Oh yeah, metal skeleton. I forgot that I weigh like six hundred pounds. Sorry.” “UUUUUUUUGHHHHHH....” Dean groaned even louder. Sarah hopped off his back, “You lifted me just fine earlier, don’t know how this is any different.” “YOU JUMPED ON MY BACK WHEN I DIDN’T EVEN EXPECT IT!!!” Dean shouted as he got up and grunted in pain, “Oh my back...” She laughed and patted him on the back, maybe a little too hard, “You’ll be fine.” “Oh god why...” Beth sighed, “Hello....” Sarah turned to her and looked apologetic, “Oh, uh... Hi...” “Hi...” She waved a little. “Yeah uh... Sorry about snapping at you earlier today. I was kind of... Completely out of my fucking mind.” “Yeah I heard you talk about it.” Paige walked up and poked Sarah’s skeleton arm gently, “Coooooool!” She looked down at her, “Thanks... Cost me an arm and... Well not a leg but a foot I guess.” “Oh... Still cool!” Sarah looked away uncomfortably, “Right... Anyway, I guess I should introduce Mary to you guys. MARY!” I blinked a couple times as a person who looked exactly like Sarah. I twitched and fell on the ground before rolling away, “I CAN’T I CAN’T I CAN’T I CAN’T I CAN’T I CAN’T I CAN’T!!!!!” (Beth’s POV) I blinked as Michael rolled away before turning to Mary, “Sorry about him.” “Dumbass...” Dean muttered in pain. Paige giggled, “Heh... He’s funny.” Mary stared after Michael with a slightly horrified expression, “If that’s who I think it is...” I blinked, “He’s just being stupid right now.” “Right,” Mary said, “anyway... Nice to meet all of you, I’m Sarah’s sister, Mary Akinson.” I nodded, “I’m Beth Jades, a pleasure.” Paige hopped in front of her, “Hi! I’m Paige, Paige Beckett!” Mary looked down at her for a second before turning to Sarah, “Isn’t there some sort of magic using twelve year old living with you too?” Sarah nodded in response, “Yeah, Arlosia... Speaking of which, we should head back sometime soon and introduce you.” Sarah then turned to Dean, “But first, I’d like to thank you properly for what you’ve done for me.” Dean stood up and straight and raised an eyebrow, “Uh, okay...” Sarah walked up to him and said, “Lean down a bit, you’re like a foot taller than me.” Dean did so. Sarah took a deep breath, “Alright, only time I am ever going to do this.” She leaned forward and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek, then wrapped her arms around him, “Thank you so much, you have no idea how happy I am for what you did, Dean.” I twitched a little, ‘Deep... Breath. Just stay calm.’ Dean laughed as he returned the hug and patted her back, “No problem Sarah. Nice seeing that you’re getting better.” “I give it a week before I start treating everything like shit. I’m just in a good mood right now.” She said with a laugh. Dean laughed as he let go and walked away. He turned back to Sarah, “Like I said in Manehattan. I’m always ready to help when I’m needed.” With that, he walked away again. “You guys coming or what?” Sarah then said, “Oh yeah, and you were right about that whole ‘me being beautiful’ thing you said. Ardiente agreed anyway.” Dean froze as he turned to look at me, total fear on his face. I just grinned, “Care to explain...?” ‘Let’s see how much he panics....’ Dean nervously laughed, “I-that was a little joke I made! Come on Beth, a joke!” Sarah tilted her head to the side with a frown, “So wait, you think I’m ugly then? Asshole...” “DAMN IT THAT’S NOT WHAT I MEANT!” Dean exclaimed, he then shouted in frustration, “I CAN’T WIN IN THIS!” I giggled, “You just called her beautiful Dean, not like you slept with her or anything.” Sarah looked like she was about to respond, but a chunk of ice froze her lips together. Dean just nodded. “Mmf, mm-” Sarah punched herself in the jaw, breaking the ice. “Ow, prick. I was just going to say that that’s true, we haven’t. Besides, I could never sleep with a man, I’d probably break down and kill them or something.” Paige looked between them, “So... I know this has nothing to do with what’s going on, but I saw a house made of gingerbread I’m going to eat.” She started walking away, “I’ll be back!” Dean ran after her, “No wait Paige!” She turned, “Yes? Why are you keeping me from the gingerbread house of amazing?” Dean laughed, “It’s not really gingerbread, it’s just designed to look that way.” She blinked, “Oh... Well it’s a bakery so, yeah!” She turned. Dean quickly picked her up and put her on his shoulder as he sighed, “Yes Paige, it’s a bakery. Look, I have some cake at home. It’s chocolate.” She grinned, “Caaaaaaaaaaaaaake.” She drooled a little. Dean laughed, “Yes. Cake. Come on Beth, Let’s go to the house of cake.” I grinned, “Alright,” I looked at Sarah and Mary. “See you later.” After a while, we stopped in front of a large manor that had a forest behind it, “Look at that Beth! Nature!” I slapped the back of his head, “I see that, I’ll camp later.” Dean looked at me sensually, “Well, I was expecting you to stay though.” “By later I mean after about a week.” I looked him in the eyes, “You really owe me.” Dean grinned, “I can pay you back tonight, if you’d like.” I grinned, “Not enough. I haven’t been with anyone since we broke up." Dean nodded as we went inside and ate cake. (Later that night) We were both in Deans room, in it was a double bed, a closet, and a bathroom. Dean was only wearing a muscle shirt and boxers. I was sitting on the bed in my underwear, “So...” I grinned. Dean smiled, “So.” He jumped onto the bed and on top of me, “Good god I’ve missed you...” I leaned up and kissed him, “Same here Hunter Boy~” Dean returned it full force, “Hmm...” He looked sad, “I’m sorry... I know you said I shouldn’t blame myself but...” “You feel you could have done something didn’t you?” He nodded silently. I hugged him, “None of us saw it coming,” I sighed. “You had no power over it and I knew you only did it to protect me from the same problem.” Dean looked me in the eyes and had a small smile, “Then I guess I’ll need to do something different tonight...” “Oh?” I leaned forward with a smile, “And that would be?” Dean grinned, “I’m going to take my time... and enjoy every second of this...” “Oh god yessssss.” I grabbed his sides and rolled him so I was on top of him. “Show me what you learned.” Dean growled, “With pleasure...” The night was incredibly long...
Arc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 9, Sugarcube CornerArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 8, Drinks All Around (Michael’s POV after rolling away) My little rolling session was quickly ended by a house that managed to place itself in my way. I was now walking around town simply enjoying the scenery and learning the layout of the town. After a couple minutes I had found myself in an apple orchard, and was standing in front of a barn. “What the hay?” An orange pony with a blonde mane walked over, “Howdy! Welcome ta Sweet Apple Acres!” I nodded, “I’m Michael... Nice place you got here.” She grinned, “Why thank ya, we’ve been growing apples for years.” She looked at me for a second, “Um... Do ya know Dean by any chance?” “Yeah... Not personally though. Just met him twice now.” She nodded a bit, “Ah thought so, ya don’t seem like the others. Ya come here for somethin’ or where ya just walking around?” “Just walking,” I shrugged, “But I am kinda in the mood for an apple.” She grinned and walked over to a bucket before pulling out an apple, “That’ll be two bits.” I reached into my pocket of holding and produced the money, “Here.” Grabbing the apple I went to take a bite before a person literally jumped out of the apple bucket. “Sup Fuckers?” He was a sixteen year old kid with a tricorn hat and brown leather jacket with black jeans. I stepped back, “How in the everlasting fuck did you get in there!?” He stepped back over to it and stuck his head in saying, “No smaller than your mom’s ass, so it wasn’t hard. I’ll tell you what was hard though...” Applejack looked at him, “What?” ‘YOU DOOMED US ALL!’ He spun around and did a Michael Jackson crotch grab, “MAH DICK!” I facepalmed, “Oh sweet jesus.... Look, who are you?” He stood straight and gave a bow, “I am Porndar, first king of the Dickhead race, proud people of Fellatio VII. Are you not ready to get a mouthful?” I twitched a little, trying to keep calm. “I want your real name... Not a fake one.” “And I want to have sex, but we can’t have everything we want, can we?” Applejack walked up to him, “Lookie here! You just popped out of my apple bucket and start spewing filth. Now ya have five seconds to vamoose!” He put a hand to his ear and leaned down, “Could you repeat that? The southern accent is so thick I can almost hear the burning crosses and racial slurs.” She stammered as I sighed, “Why the hell are you here?” He did a pelvic thrust, “Me want fucky-fucky.” I grinned internally, “Well... I know this one girl who wouldn’t mind. Her name’s Sarah, she’s in town.” He got right in my face and smiled, “Who said I was looking for a girl?” ‘NOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPENOPE!’ I pushed him away a little, “You seem like the type to fuck bitches and hoes.” “Well,” he put a hand to his chin in thought, “dogs and garden equipment are pretty far down the list, so not yet. Soon, maybe.” I twitched, “J-just go away please.” He shrugged, “Guess I’ll find some other hot piece of ass. See ya around!” ‘I fucking hope not.’ He pulled out an umbrella and opened it, “PORNDAR, AWWAAAAAAAAAYYYYYYYYYY!” He flew into the air like Mary Poppins. I looked at Applejack, “Please for the love of god tell me you got booze.” “CATCH YA LATER HOT STUFF!” He shouted back. I shivered, “Really strong booze.” She shook her head, “Ah think Big Mac sold the last of it. Alex might have some.” Out of nowhere, the guy was back, “Did someone say Big Mac? Oh my~ That just sounds delightful in itself...” ‘OH SWEET JESUS!’ I turned to him, “Just go please! Now! You can fuck everyone in Ponyville for all I care!” He pouted, “I would much rather come than go~” I screamed in rage and pulled my hair, “JUST FUCKING LEAVE ALREADY!!!” He held his hands up and walked backwards, “Alright, alright, jeez... I’ll leave.” He pulled his umbrella out, but looked at me again, “And my name is Joshua Volpaig, sex extraordinaire.” I sighed, “Michael.... Michael Fritz.” I looked at him, “Only fair I say mine.” “Yep, would be rude otherwise. Like jumping out of a strangers basket of assholes- I mean apples and scaring the shit out of everyone. Except that was good comedy. Anyway, see ya later.” I just waved him off as Applejack looked at me, “Um... Ah think ah’ll come with you to Ponyville. Ah need a drink.” I nodded, “I swear this place is trying to drive me insane.” I knocked on the library door and Alex opened it. “Oh hey Michael, Applejack. What do ye need?” I walked past him, “Booze. Lots of booze.” He grinned and pulled out a few glasses, “Alright then...” He handed Applejack and I a glass and poured in some kind of fruit smelling drink. “To booze.” I clinked my glass against his, “To memory loss.” Applejack clinked to, “To good lives.” We drank the liquor and the night became a blur. (Paige’s POV) I woke up with a yawn as Dean gently shook me, “Come on Paige. We’re going to get Kate today.” I groaned as I looked at him, “Give me a minute... I need to get ready.” He smiled, “Sure thing.” He then left the room. I got up and put on my wizard's robes and grabbed my cutlass before walking into the hallway. I looked at Dean, “I’m ready.” Dean smiled, “Not yet you aren’t. I got some toast for you in the dining room if you want some.” I grinned, “Yes please!” He then picked me up and placed me on his shoulder as he grinned, “Then lets get you some toast.” He walked down the hallway and we passed by Beth, “Hello!” I waved. “Morning Paige.” We kept walking and we finally made our way into the kitchen. Dean set me down at a table and I stared at the plate of French Toast in front of me before eating. “I take it you like it.” Dean laughed. I looked at him, “I love French Toast... I’m somewhat glad they had it at Ravenwood.” Dean frowned, “They were the ones that took you, right?” “More along the lines of pulled.” I looked at him, “Did you know they had talking owls there?” Dean groaned, “Talking weapons are enough. I don’t need to know an animals opinion on why humans “Are such strange creatures!” thank you.” “Oh Gamma was very nice. I just hated the Kroks.” Dean sighed, “Me and Death are going to have a nice long chat about this place...” “They’re nice people. They take kids who have the ‘gift’ and train them on how to use it in magic.” I shrugged. Dean’s eyes narrowed, “That doesn’t excuse the fact that they kidnapped you...” He sighed, “Kate and I really missed you Paige.” He hugged me, “I’m just glad you’re safe... ish.” I hugged him back, tears forming in my eyes. “I missed you too Uncle Dean...” He wiped my eyes as he smiled, “Come on, no more crying. Let’s go get your sister.” I smiled, “Sure... Want to hear about some of the adventures I went on?” Dean grinned, “Every funny detail you can get in.” He lifted me up to his shoulders again as all three of us walked out of the manor, “I’ll even tell you some of mine!” I grinned, “Where to start... Oh I know! How about the time I went to Marleybone.” Dean groaned, “Why does that sound like a pun...” “Well... The setting is based around victorian England, but with talking cats, rats, and dogs.” I think I saw his eye twitch a little. “I even met their greatest detective, Sherlock Bones.” “WHAT IS MY LIFE!?!?” Dean exclaimed as he face palmed. “I also learned this.” I held my breath as I felt the sensation of falling leaves over my skin before appearing in front of Dean, causing him to stop. “Ughhhhhhhh........” Dean grimaced, “That is so amazing yet so strange...” He shook his head, “Then again, I’m not one to talk.” I grinned. “Anyways... At the end of my travel across Marleybone I had to fight Meowiarty.” Dean gritted his teeth, “PUNS... THE PUNS...” “Afterwards I had to go and talk to the emperor of Mooshu.” “Let me guess. Cows.” “Plus pigs and goats. Also the oni... Giant. Elephant. Demons.” “Eesh...” Dean flinched, “I remember those. Had to do a drinking contest with one... I thought I would have died from Alcohol poisoning...” I blinked in confusion, “I just killed about four of them, War, Plague, Death, and Jade.” He laughed, “Well now I know they just called themselves that to scare people.” “Not really. War started a civil war, Plague killed thousands with an incurable disease, and don’t get me started on Jade.” I shivered, “He was boosted from the water and fruit of life.” Dean shook his head, “As I was saying, there’s no way they could be the true horsemen. If they were, the world would have been wasted.” I blinked, “I never said they were horsemen. But anyways, enough of the depressing stuff! How about I tell you about my house.” (Michael’s POV) “Ughhhhhhh Where am I?” I blinked as I noticed I was laying on top of a statue. “The fuck?” I looked around and saw a crowd had gathered around me, “Sorry, sorry!” I got off and looked at the ponies. “Nothing to see here move along!” They all walked away and I looked at where I was. I had woken up near the center of town just a few dozen feet away from the library. I sighed and raised an eyebrow when I saw my hammer sitting at the statues feet. I grabbed the hammer before walking to Sugarcube Corner for breakfast. I looked up and saw the sun was past it’s prime. ‘Holy shit I slept that late!?’ I blinked in shock when I heard Sarah’s voice, “Hey Michael!” I looked and waved, “Hey Sarah!” I saw a woman in gangster clothing, “Who’s the new girl?” It looked like Sarah was about to speak but the girl cut her off, “The “new girl” is Alexandra Eisenberg, and I’ve been a Wraith for about five years, kid.” I blinked at her thick German accent. I raised my hands, “I meant it like you had just arrived, not like you just became a wraith.” Alexandra narrowed her eyes, “What is your name? I feel like I’ve met you before...” ‘What?’ I blinked, “Michael Fritz.” Her eyes widened, “Are you related to Nathan Fritz at all?” “How do you know my dad?” I said suspiciously. She started laughing, “W-what? Your father? Oh Lord... Did he not tell you about his connections to us?” I shook my head, “No. My father always kept things from me.” She laughed harder, “You’d think practically being a member of the German Mafia would be something to tell your children!” WHAT!? “What!?” I twitched. “What? I don’t even... Fuck my unlife.” “And,” she continued, “and now... that makes you an honorary member, according to family rules. Glückwünsche, Michael Fritz, und willkommen in der Familie.” I don’t know what she said, but I think it’s ‘Welcome to the Family.’ I sighed, “Tài bàngle.” ‘Lets see the confusion...’ She smirked, “Не пытайтесь ввести в заблуждение меня, мальчик, это не будет работать.” I blinked before smiling, “فهمت. ومعوجة السر؟" She tilted her head to the side, “Hversu mörg tungumál þú veist í raun?” I shrugged, “שלוש.ואנחנו צריכים להפסיק במקרה שרה מתרגזת.” Alexandra pouted, “Por kjo nuk është e bukur...” I sighed, “Ja, og Sarah kan drepe oss i løpet av sekunder.” She smiled, “Ίσως, αλλά έχω μια καλύτερη ευκαιρία.” I was about to speak, but Sarah shouted. "Licuit, licuit vos volo facere stupri lingua cacas? Peius 'adicies ad illud, faxo mea conlationem! Suus' solum lingua scio praeter Anglorum, sic utar stupri Latine! Quam operor vos stupri similis eam!?" I blinked, “Paenitet.” “YOU’D FUCKING BETTER BE!” She yelled. I blinked a couple times before motioning to the library, “Well, I’m going to go and find Alex so I can remember what happened yesterday.” She took a few deep breaths, “Right. Before you go, do you know where Paige is? Arlosia wanted to meet her.” I shrugged, “She went with Dean yesterday, I think she’ll be here soon though...” I blinked as a bunch of leaves came from an alley and reformed themselves into Paige, “Oh cool! So this is the commons area.” She looked at Sarah and waved, “Hello!” Sarah sighed, “Uhh... I’m not going to question how the hell that just happened, because I just got my sanity back and I want to keep it. And hi.” Paige looked and saw Arlosia and grinned, “Oooh, who’s that?” She looked at Alexandra. “And who’s that? I’m Paige!” Sarah gestured to them, “This is Arlosia, and that is Alexandra.” Alexandra nodded as Arlosia waved, “Hi.” Paige blinked, “Oh wow! You look so cute!” Arlosia glowed purple and looked away. “Uh, thanks?” Paige smiled, “You’re welcome.” “So... You use magic to?” Arlosia looks really flustered right now. Paige nodded, “Yep! Thurgatury and Pyromancy the most, but I can cast some Conjuration and Necromancy.” Wait what!? Arlosia looked at her in surprise, “Wait, what?” Paige grinned, “Yeah... I can summon a ghoul, maybe a banshee if I concentrate.” “Huh... I tried demonology, a type of conjuration, but that just ended up killing me. I stick to destruction now.” Wow... Paige grimaced, “Ooh... I had to wait five minutes before the comet I was on crashed into a planet.” Arlosia looked at her blankly, “What the fuck...” Oh god damn it... Paige blinked, “What? My legs were trapped under unmelting ice.” She grimaced, “I don’t like remembering that.” “Again I say: what the fuck...” Paige waved her hands, “Anyways! What spells can you do?” Arlosia shook her head, “Oh... Uh... Well, I can do this.” She pointed her hand at a trashcan. “Demon’s Roar.” A symbol appeared on the trashcan before a tiny ball of energy flew from her hand and caused an explosion, sending the trashcan flying. ‘Holy shit...’ Paige clapped her hands, “Cool! Do you want to see what I can do?” Arlosia blinked, “Uhh, sure.” Paige grabbed her cutlass and looked at us, “You might want to stand back a bit.” Sarah nodded, “Alright then...” they stepped back as I joined them. She took a deep breath and started drawing a symbol of what looked like a flame in the air before piercing it with her cutlass. “Phoenix!” I stepped back as the ground began to rumble and my jaw dropped open when a giant bird made of fire burst outwards, spreading it’s wings over the town. The bird looked at us before raising it’s head to the air and cawing, shaking the nearby windows and causing a jet of fire to launch itself into the air. It stopped and looked at Paige before slowly fading away into ashes. ‘HOLY SHIT!’ Arlosia closed her dropped jaw and stared at Paige, “That... Was fucking awesome!” Paige glowed a little, “Thanks.... I can teach you if you want.” “Really!?” ‘By god she looks happy...’ Paige nodded, “Yeah. I have an entire book filled with spells like that. We just need to see what school you belong to....” Arlosia ran up to her and gripped her arms, “Holy crap I think I fucking love you!” Paige glowed, “Um.... Thank you? Anyways! I think you might fit the bill for Storm magic. But by your attitude I’d say Fire.” Arlosia tilted her head, “That’s how you classify magic users where you’re from? We do it a lot differently...” Paige grinned sheepishly, “Yeah, it’s weird. But we have other names for them, There’s Theurgists, Pyromancers, Conjurors, Diviners, Thaumaturges, Necromancers, Sorcerers. And just recently we got the astral schools of Sun, Moon, and Star.” “Huh. We classify them as Arcane, Fire, Frost, Nature, Shadow, and Holy. Then they’re split into Abjuration, Conjuration, Divination, Necromancy, Enchantment, Transmutation, Evocation, and Illusion. Then there are fourteen subschools, Descriptors, Rune Magic, and Divine domains. It gets kind of complicated after a while.” She blinked, “That does sound complicated... Our’s base off of each other, Fire and Storm combine into Life where as Storm and Ice combine into Necromancy. Then I belive Fire and Ice turn into Myth. Balance simply does it’s own thing by taking from every other school, then after that Sun boosts spells, Star boosts the wizard, and finally Moon transforms the wizard into something else.” “Cool. Magic back home is-” Sarah interrupted them, “Okay, can we please not talk about complicated shit I don’t understand? You saw what happened with the languages, let’s not make it worse.” Paige shuffled her feet, “Sorry....” Sarah spoke up, “It’s fine. I think we should go now, you two, there was some stuff I actually wanted to get done, and we’re kind of wasting time here.” Paige looked at Arlosia, “Aww... It was nice meeting you.” She hugged her, “I can teach you later.” Arlosia glowed brightly, “Uh, right.... See you later then.” Paige let go, “Later.” Sarah walked over and picked up Arlosia, “See you guys later than.” I waved them off, “Later.” I blinked as Sarah walked over to a pretty large shadow and stepped into it before popping out of another. “Well,” She said, “that’s pretty useful...” Paige clapped her hands as I facepalmed, “Oh god....”
Arc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 10, Library and a Floating HouseArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 9, Sugarcube Corner Paige and I decided to head on over to Sugarcube corner for some food. She squealed in joy when I said she could have anything she wanted. We were currently sitting in a booth with Paige eating away at a banana split. I looked at Paige when a thought came to mind, “Quick question,” She looked at me with chocolate all over her face. “why’d you appear alone anyways? Wasn’t Dean with you?” She nodded, “Yeah, but he kinda broke down into a rage when I mentioned Krokotopia.” “Why would he do that?” She looked me in the eyes, “It’s based off of Egypt but with salamanders and crocodiles.” I twitched, “Nevermind... I see why he broke down now.” “CROCODIIIIIIIILE!!!!” Dean’s voice exclaimed in rage as he appeared next to us, breathing heavily, “Sorry...” he said, “I needed to get that out of my system...” I looked at him as Paige wrapped him in a hug, “Trust me... I know that feel bro.” “Unlike you though, I don’t break down at the lack of logic.” “Ha ha...” I looked at Paige, “Wasn’t, oh who was it, Kate? Isn't she coming soon?” Dean nodded, “I sent the letter to Celestia. She should be on her way right now.” Beth walked in the front door panting slightly, “Damn it Dean... Don’t run off like that.” Dean laughed, “Oh come on Nature girl, can’t keep up with little old me?” “You got faster since our last run.” “I guess so, huh?” Dean scratched the back of his head. Sarah’s head suddenly popped out from under the table, “HEY GUYS HOW’S IT GOING?” “AAAAHHH!” I screamed and ended up holding Dean in my arms, “WHAT THE FUCK!?” Paige grinned, “Hey Sarah!” Sarah turned her head toward Paige and smiled, “Oh hey, it’s like we didn’t just see you.” Beth blinked a few times, “How did you...?” Sarah disappeared under the table, then suddenly dropped down from the ceiling, “Don’t know how, but I can use shadows as transportation now. It’s fucking awesome.” Paige’s grin got bigger, “Cool.” “Put me down already...” Dean said, sounding annoyed. I did so, and he adjusted his tie and hat, “Damn it Sarah... Did you have to do that?” “Yep. Oh, hold on a second...” Sarah jumped under the table, then after a few moments dropped down from the ceiling again, this time carrying Arlosia and Alexandra, “Almost forgot these two.” Alexandra wobbled a bit as she regained her footing, “Bitte, tun Sie das nicht wieder...” Sarah glared at her, “Quod si occidam te et facies... Great now you’ve got me doing it...” I looked at them, “No Latin or German. We already did this earlier.” Dean looked at Alexandra, “And who is this?” Alexandra glanced at him, then did a double take “Wait... Are you Dean Marcelo?” Dean raised an eyebrow, “Yeah...” She smiled and stuck her hand out, “Well, it’s great to finally get to meet you! Mein name ist Alexandra Eisenberg, zweite der Eisenberg Familie, der führende Deutsche Mafia.” Dean laughed, “Shit, I haven’t done business with you guys in a long time. I remember seeing you when I was a kid!” He shook her hand happily. She chuckled, “Yes, I remember that. You used to be such a cute kid.” “Damn, I remember when I sponsored that tournament and you actually came and fucking visited to see it, that was a huge surprise.” Alexandra nodded, “That was an interesting thing you did with that tournament, I was quite impressed with it.” “It got me money, but it also helped whoever made it to the finals in getting an education.” Dean nodded, “Man, it’s been awhile since I’ve thought about anything from that part of my life...” He then paled, “Please don’t tell me you’ve heard about my dirty bomb incident...” Beth snickered a bit. Alexandra looked up in confusion, “Dirty bomb? I don’t see how that makes sense, radioactive explosive devices were the Russian’s specialty...” “Oh thank god...” Dean sighed in relief. “What?” Alexandra looked slightly angered, “Don’t tell me you actually lowered yourself to using those terrorist’s tactics?” “It’s nothing like that... Let’s just say I scarred a couple of cops for life for eating some bad cheese...” Dean grimaced. “I... Do not think I want to know. Anyway, how is your mother doing? Last time I saw her... Hell, I don’t even really remember anymore.” Dean froze, “I... I don’t know. I haven’t seen her since I died... Oh man...” Dean sighed as he got up and left the building. Beth blinked, “Hold on a minute...” She walked after him. I watched them leave before looking at the others, “Well... That was... Strange.” Sarah nodded, “Yep. Anyway, I just came here to introduce Alexandra and Dean, so now that that’s done...” She grabbed Alexandra and Arlosia, then jumped under the table, “See ya!” I sighed as they left, leaving Paige and I alone in the shop. Suddenly a girl with long brown hair walked into the room and glowered at the counter. “Need... sugar....” She sort of... shuffled, kinda like a zombie, over and looked at the cupcakes on display. “Two cupcakes please....” Paige tilted her head a bit before... Fuck it ‘Leafing’ next to her. “Hi!” The girl looked at her and grunted. “Hey...” She grabbed one of the cupcakes after paying for both and gave the other to Paige. “Don’t really know why I got two... so here.” Paige took the cupcake and the girl zombied her way to the table. I blinked, “Hello.” She took a bite and looked at me. “Hey.” “Why did you come in like a zombie and ask for sugar?” She stopped eating and looked me in the eyes. “Alex.” “Oh... What did he do.” “Some sort of spell... it’s making me feel rather tired. Thought some sugar woul-” She didn’t finish her sentence as her head fell into what was left of her cupcake. I quickly grabbed her shoulders and propped her up against the backrest, she had a bit of frosting stuck to her cheek as she snored. Paige poked her, “Huh... strange.” I sighed in annoyance, “This sudden vanishing of people is getting on my nerves.” James walked in about then and looked around. “Hey, has anyone se-” He stopped as he caught sight of the girl and started snickering. “Wow... Alex’s spell worked on the wrong target.” Her head flopped onto the cupcake again and James started laughing. “I need a freaking camera!” Paige paused and turned to look at him, “Wait... Who are you?” He clutched his sides as he slowly got off the floor. “Oh... that’s way too funny.” He got up and brushed off his pants. “Anyways, to answer your question. I’m James Hindenburg. Please, just call me James.” She Leafed in front of him, “I’m Paige! Paige Beckett!” James leaned back in surprise and blinked and muttered something under his breath. “Well It’s nice to meet you Paige.” He looked at me and grinned. “Sup, Michael.” I waved, “Not much... I just had to deal with a little girl that can turn into leafs and a vampire.” James grinned. “Darn, you get the cool stuff. I just got my sister and a girl with pink hair. Speaking of which...” He got up and sat next to the sleeping girl and pointed at her. “Meet my sister.” I nodded, “If only she was awake.” Her head suddenly shot up and looked around wide eyed. “I’M AWAKE!” She noticed we were all looking at her and glowed softly. “...That didn’t happen....” James snickered. “You wish.” She smacked him upside the head, “Ow.” Paige grinned, “Welcome back to the world of the living.” She paused and blinked, “Oh... Wait.” The girl laughed tiredly as she looked at James. “Now I see why you can’t get mad at all those kids in Appleloosa. They’re too freaking adorable.” Paige blinked, “Appleloosa? Strange name... Almost as bad as Dragonspyre.” James nodded. “Yep, This place is littered by pony and apple puns.”’ I looked at him, “Hollow Shades. It’s a town.” His eye twitched. “I spend weeks here and only hear of stupidly names towns and such, while you find the one freaking town that has a normal name.” I shrugged, “Not really found, just told to go by Death.” James’ head slammed into the table. His sister looked at him before sighing. “He always makes a big deal about small stuff.” She looked at me and smiled. “Name’s Amy.” “Michael... The girl’s Paige” She waved, “Hello!” Amy waved back before she seemed to get an idea. “Say... you like light tricks?” James head turned just enough I could see him glower at his sister. “Don’t. I’m tired from the CMC. Please let me rest.” Paige shrugged, “Not that much, they are cool but I have a pet that I play with.” Amy blinked a couple times as James rolled his head to where it was earlier. “Well... didn’t expect to hear that.” Paige gasped, “Oh god, I haven’t let him out yet!” She grabbed a small pouch and reached in before pulling out a... What the fuck!? Is that a green elephant in armor that’s holding a sword! I can’t even... What!? She petted it’s head, “Hey Max.” Amy was mirroring my expression as the elephant poked James in the head. “Huh...” Paige smiled, “He’s an oni.” James looked up not noticing the mini elephant that was still poking him. “Who owes me money?” He got poke in the eye and noticed the oni. “Oh... dang, no money. Just a mini elephant.” He rested his head back on the table. “It’s amazing how this place has made me immune to weird crap now...” Amy blankly stared at him. “You caused just as much when you were alive.” Paige looked at them, “I’ve met talking dogs, owls, crocodiles, salamanders, cats, rats, ghosts, undead ghouls, fish, lobsters, dragon people, unicorns, pigs, cows, goats, and dinosaurs. I beat you all in terms of strange.” James chuckled. “Guess I’ll just settle for third then. You and Alex got me beat.” Paige looked at him, “I met Alex... for a minute. Speaking of which you said he can cast spells?” “Yep.” James lifted his head and popped his neck. “I know for a fact he can. No details.” Amy grinned. “Aww, come on James! Don’t yo-” She was stopped as his hand slapped across her mouth. “No. Details.” I looked between them, “Um...?” James waved me off. “Don’t worry about it. Just make note to never let him read his spellbook on a train. Ever.” Paige grinned and pulled out a small book chained to her side, “Like this?” He flinched slightly before grinning nervously at the book. “Yeah... just like that... but bigger.” She put it back and tilted her head, “What’s his last name?” James tapped his chin. “I think it’s... Harris.” He got out of the seat and stretched. “But that’s not really important right now. I got to go find my friend Megan. Later.” Paige sighed but waved him off, “Seeya!” He walked to the door and stopped for a moment. “Also...” A small ball of light flew off his finger and landed in front of her, forming into a mini Celestia. “A parting gift.” Without another word he left the building. Amy looked at the mini for a moment. “Show off.” Paige looked at it before shrugging and putting it in her pocket with the oni, “Nice of him though.” The mini Celestia flew out of the pocket and landed on her head, looking down at her with a grin over the brim of her hat. “Oh... You want to play that way?” Paige pulled out a small wooden flute before playing a couple notes on it, making a bunch of flowers to grow on the mini Celestia. The mini scowled as it shook itself to rid the flowers from it’s mane. Amy was staring at the scene in mild amusement. “Those things always act differently every time.” She laughed a bit. “I remember when he made a mini Luna. Kept biting his ears.” I blinked before looking at the ring on my finger, “Hmm?” I closed my eyes and focused on the metal before, willing it, to bend and shape. I heard a small groan as I stopped feeling my ring, opening my eyes I saw a small silver statue standing on the table. “Huh... Cool.” Amy whistled. “Nice, I’ll try doing that later.” Paige looked at it and frowned, “Aww.” She snapped her fingers, causing a spark. “Wish I had powers like that.” Amy smiled. “Give it time. You’ll get some powers before you know it. I wasn’t a wraith for a week and I had my powers.” I nodded in agreement, “Yeah, Beth got hers two days ago.” Amy leaned back and scratched the side of her cheek. “Now that I think about it... Megan doesn’t have any powers yet either.” I got a really stupid idea. I turned to her, “We could ask Death to find a couple sentiments.” Amy blinked and started laughing. “I don’t think that will be necessary. James’ luck will attract one eventually.” Paige looked at both of us, “What’s a sentiment?” Amy looked at Paige before turning back to me. “Care to do the honors?” I nodded and looked at Paige, “A sentiment is a person who was brought back from beyond the grave and driven insane with a negative emotion. They always contains powers of some sort.” She blinked before grimacing, “Oh god... I think I fought one before I died.” Amy looked surprised. “Really?” She nodded, “Yeah... A while ago there was a teacher at Ravenwood called Malistaire. He went insane when his wife died and decided to awaken one of the first beings in the universe, and force it to bring her back. I defeated him and his spirit was put to rest, or so I thought. My last fight was against him again, brought back from the dead and completely unable to think of anything other than my demise.” Amy was gawking at Paige until she shook her head. “Well... That’s just... Woah.” Paige shrugged, “I guess he was the greatest necromancer in existence.” “Than congratulations on killing him.” Paige chuckled nervously, “Um... He didn’t die. Before I could finish him off the chunk of ice he was on floated off into The Spiral. He’s still out there, somewhere.” Amy’s eye was twitching slightly as her gaze ran through the wall behind us. “Still... out there?” “Morganthe made sure I didn’t kill him.” Amy was just staring at the wall behind us, not responding. A girl with pink hair walked in and saw her. “Amy, are you alright?” She waved a hand in front of her face, but Amy didn’t move. “Oh dear.” Paige looked at the new girl, “Hi!” The girl jumped in panic and turned to see Paige. “Oh... um, hello.” Paige blinked, “Oh... Sorry. My name’s Paige. What’s your’s?” The girl started fiddling with her braid and looked at the table nervously. “It’s Megan... It’s nice to meet you.” “Same.” Paige tilted on her feet, “So... Whatcha doing?” She looked at Amy for a moment. “I was looking for James. I can’t seem to find him anywhere after he ran out of the library.” Paige grinned, “I can find him...” She closed her eyes and concentrated on something before a bunch of leaves formed into James, and crashed into a wall. James fell to the ground and clutched his face. “MY NOSE! RIGHT IN THE FREAKING NOSE!!” Paige paled, “Sorry! Um...” She waved her hand and a green aura surrounded his face, healing the damage. James rubbed his nose and scrunched it a couple times before smiling. “Thank you, and you’re forgiven.” He looked over to Megan and smiled. “Oh, hey Meg! I was wondering where you were.” She was looking at him in slight shock. “Um... James?” “Yeah?” She leaned around him and looked at his back. “Why do you have wings?” He blinked a couple times before grinning. “Oh these?” He stood and HOLY CRAP THOSE ARE HUGE! “Just a trick I came up with a couple days ago. They work too.” The wings folded down onto his back and he grabbed a chair from a nearby table and sat in it backwards. Paige looked at the wings before... WHAT THE FUCK! Fucking white feathered wings popped out her back. I fell over and lost consciousness. (Paige’s POV) James blinked a couple times before smiling. “Cool. I just got a flying buddy who isn’t a pegasus.” I grinned, “Nice to know I’m not the only one.” I looked at the unconscious Michael, “Um... I think we broke him.” Megan looked over him as he laid on the ground. “Oh my...” She grabbed his arm and started to sit him upright in the chair. “I hope he’s okay...” James smiled. “It’s not the first time I’ve seen something weird happen and make him pass out.” I blinked, “Huh... Care to share?” He shrugged. “Yeah... He started foaming at the mouth at the sight of some of the stuff that happened in Canterlot. It was rather amusing.” Amy smiled. “I think I saw that...” I sighed, “Great...” Amy’s smile faltered a bit. “So... you said something after you told me about... what’s his name again?” I frowned, “Malistaire.” She shivered a little and started to seem nervous. “Yeah... him...” I nodded, “Yeah... I said that Morganthe made sure he was kept alive.” “Do you... do you think they’re... anywhere near here?” I shrugged, “I don’t know about Malistaire, he could be anywhere. However Morganthe is wandering The Spiral, last I remember she was planning on rewriting the multiverse to her image.” James frowned slightly. “That sounds... rather sadistic.” I nodded, “Yeah... She’s called the Umbra Queen. She drowned an entire world because they declined giving her a spell. Cursed a kingdom because they wronged her, and destroyed a world for fun.” Megan was holding her hand against her mouth. “That... that’s horrible.” He seemed to tremble slightly. “That... is just wrong. She better pray she never meets me.” His wings seemed to get darker for a second. I looked at him, “Well don’t get your hopes up, she vowed to hunt me and bring my soul back from the grave so I could destroy Ravenwood.” Amy put a hand on my shoulder. “Hey, just know that if she does show up, You aren’t alone.” She smiled and gave me a thumbs up. I smiled sadly, “I’ve fought powerful foes that should have killed me in seconds, traveled across the multiverse to worlds I could only dream of. And now I’m here doing the same thing all over again.” James gave me a cocky grin. “I think you got one detail wrong there.” “Oh?” I looked at him, “Care to explain?” His grin grew as he grabbed both Megan and Amy by the shoulders and pulled them in. “You got us three to watch you’re back!” Amy grinned. “No way that I would let a little girl fight someone like that on her own.” Megan nodded. “What she has done is not right. So I’ll help as much as I can.” James made a quick glance at Michael. “Oh... and him too once he’s awake.” I giggled a little, “I’m glad that I chose this...” James turned to me. “What are friends for? Besides, I’m getting tired of that Hamlet guy constantly bugging me.” I tilted my head, “Hamlet?” He started rubbing the bridge of his nose and sighed. “Some crazed jester that is absolutely insane... He keeps sending these ‘Void Terrors’ to destroy me every now and then. I have no idea why though.” “Distraction. Malistaire did the same thing, he enlisted the help of a lot of evil creatures to keep me from learning his true intentions.” James nodded. “I thought something was going on behind the scenes...” He closed his eyes for a moment before smiling. “I’ll deal with that later though. For now, we shall head out!” Megan tilted her head in confusion. “Head out where?” He grinned and ran outside, wings at the ready. “TO ADVENTURE!!” Amy sighed and followed him. “I’ll be right back...” I grinned, “Huh... He’s silly.” Megan chuckled a bit. “He is, isn’t he?” Outside we heard something crash before Amy dragged James back in by his leg. His wings weren’t there anymore. “Caught him.” James grumbled from the ground. “That was mean...” I sighed, “Good job.” James looked up for a moment. “Say... I just realized something.” Megan looked at him. “What?” He grinned. “You haven’t really met Dean yet.” I raised a hand, “I did, he’s a bit sad right now. I am curious about Alex though.” James got up off the floor and grinned. “I think he’s still at the library. Want to go?” I shrugged, “Fine by me.” He marched to the door. “THEN OFF WE GO!” he stopped mid stride at the doorway and looked back. “But before I forget. Light Puppets.” A ball of light shot out of his finger and split into a small army of soldiers. The minis ran up to Michael and started to carry him away like cartoon ants. One even pulled out a trumpet. “Huh... The trumpet’s new.” I sighed, “I can get us there quickly. Grab my shoulders.” They all grabbed my shoulders and James’ puppets grabbed onto his pant leg, still holding on to Michael. I sighed and closed my eyes as the sensation of falling leaves on my skin came and vanished. I opened my eyes and grinned as we were standing in front of the library. Amy nodded. “Wow... Impressive.” Megan was looking around noticing the change in location. “Woah... that felt... weird.” I nodded, “That’s how I felt the first time.” James was rubbing his eye. “I think one hit my eye...” He pulled one out of his eye. “Oh... well then.” He just shrugged and tossed the leaf into the wind.
Arc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 11, RuinsArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 10, Library and a Floating House I walked up and knocked on the door, blinking as Alex opened it. “Hello!” Alex blinked, “Hi...” He looked at James. “James, Amy, new girl.” Megan started twiddling with her braid again. “Um... It’s Megan...” “Nice to meet you.” He moved aside, “Come in.” We walked in and I turned to Alex, “So... I hear you can cast spells.” He nodded, “Aye.” I grinned, “So can I!” I heard a groan from behind. “I can smell the disaster already...” James looked over to Amy, “Smell?” Amy perked up and looked around a bit with a nervous smile. “I ment sense... yeah, that’s it.” James looked at her for a moment before he just shrugged. I looked at her for a second before turning back, “So! Ever hear of Ravenwood?” He blinked a couple times. “Wait... Did you know a boy named Alex Lightmask?” “Uh...” I looked over to see James and Megan looking at us in confusion. “Huh?” My eyes widened, “How do you know him!?” He chuckled a couple times. “Oh fuck me....” I don’t know how, but in an instant Megan was next to Alex and smacked him upside the head. “Language!” “Ow.” He looked at her deadpan, “Dragonfly’s hurt more.” She kept glaring at him. “Watch your language, there is a young girl right here in the room with you!” I piped up, “I’ve heard worse.” Megan stare shifted slowly from one of mild anger at Alex to one of shock at me. She started to glow slightly and mumbled something at Alex as she started bowing. I looked at Alex again, “Care to answer?” He blinked but nodded, “Um... Let’s just say that this is going to blow all of your minds.” Amy raised an eyebrow. “Like this hasn’t already? I’m in a world full of talking ponies with completely crazy people and my ex boyfriend. I doubt it will.” James sighed. “She just had to say it, didn’t she?” Alex sighed and sat down in a chair, “In 2008 a brand new gaming company called Kingsisle decided to create a game for kids. It would be an MMORPG that focused on a card based combat system, that would also be good for kids and adults alike.” James started grinning. “I think I see where this is going.” Alex looked at him blankly, “Anyways, the game was designed to be based around magic and saving a fictional reality from a necromancer.” ‘He can’t possibly mean...’ He sighed, “The game was called Wizard101 and was based in The Spiral a you made a character belonging to one of seven schools of magic taught at the Ravenwood school of Magical Arts.” He looked at me sadly, “In 2009 I made a Balance wizard named Alex Lightmask and got him to level 50.” James raised his arms in the air. “Called it!” Amy stared at Alex. “You’re kidding... You’re kidding, right?” He shook his head, “No... While I was playing I helped another player in Dragonspyre named-” “Paige Ravenbreeze.” I looked at him in shock, “I remember that, I was cornered by giant spiders and he came and helped me.” I started to back away. “Y-you mean to tell me my whole life was a game!” I hit the wall and slid down to the floor, “No. No no no no nononononononono!” Megan walked over and pulled me into a small hug. “Don’t think that. You lived every moment of it. So just because others were able to help through a game does not mean you were on a set path. I am sure, that if you had made one other decision while on your adventure the ‘game’ that the others played would have changed too.” I didn’t notice James and Amy staring wide eyed at her. I looked at her, “You weren’t there! I was literally ripped from my home! And now I learn that it was a game that was being played by others!” I looked at Alex in tears, “I wasn’t the only one! Every other student there that I knew was kidnaped, Alex said he was from Chinook, Montana!” He leaned back in shock, “O-oh god.” Megan was looking at me sadly. “I know I wasn’t there... I never liked games that did that kind of thing... Now I see why.” She tightened the hug. “No one should have to go through that.” James looked like he was in a state of shock and slight rage. “I... am going to beat the fuck out of that Headmaster... and apologize to Sam... once I find him.” I looked at him, “Lightninggem?” He nodded slowly. “He’s from California. He was the one that helped me through all this.” Amy looked at James. “It’s not like you knew...” James sighed sadly. “Doesn’t change that I was somewhat responsible...” Alex sighed, “Think what would have happened if he didn’t take the kids.” James looked at him. “I know... If he hadn’t then the entirety of existence would have been utterly doomed.” Alex nodded, “It still is.” He looked at me, “Last I remember my character was in the world Celestia, and Morganthe was revealed.” I nodded, “She’s planning on rewriting the multiverse. She also brought Malistaire back from the dead, and he’s floating around The Spiral.” Amy glowered at the wall. “If I ever see that...” She didn’t finish the sentence as she grumbled under her breath. James nodded and Megan was still hugging me. I hugged her back, crying a little bit. “Nice to know I’m back...” I pulled away, “Wait, my sister’s coming!” James blinked. “Your sister’s here? Geez, how many of us are going to have relatives pop out of the woodwork?! First it’s me with Amy, then it’s Sarah and a spontaneous twin, and now you too?” I was about to speak up but I heard someone calling from outside, “Paige! Paige where are you!” Megan smiled warmly as she looked down at me. “I think there’s someone outside you need to go and see.” I got up and ran to the door, barely kicking it open in time. I saw my sister looking right at me, “P-Paige?” I smiled and ran up, hugging her. “SIS!” She started crying in my shoulder, “W-we thought you were dead! Oh god... Paige.” “I’m back sis,” I cried into her shoulder, “I’m back....” She hugged me tighter, “I swear I won’t let anyone take you again.” She looked me in the eyes. “I will kill whoever did this to you.” I frowned a little, “Sis...” I sighed, “Okay.” She looked over my shoulder and glowed, I turned and saw the others watching. “O-oh um....” James was starting to glow with a small trail of blood running out of his nose. Amy wasn’t paying any attention to him and was trying not to cry. “I-I’m not crying... I just... got something in my eye.” Megan was smiling with tears in her eyes. “It... was just like a movie...” she suddenly went wide eyed and glowed before twiddling with her braid again. “If... that’s okay... I mean... oh....” My sister stood up and looked at them, “H-hello... Who are you.” Amy jumped forward and offered her hand. “My name’s Amy.” “I-I’m Kate...” Amy grinned. “Wow, you’re acting just like Meg.” Megan walked up next and was glaring at Amy. “Hey, I’m right here!” She looked at Kate and started to glow slightly. “Oh!... um... I’m Megan.” Kate smiled softly, “Nice to meet you.” She looked back at James, “Who’s he?” Amy looked over and walked up to James. “You going to introduce yourself?” He just kept staring without blinking. Amy started waving in front of his face. “Hello~ Earth to James!~” She got no reaction and kicked him in the shin. “WAKE UP!” James jumped and grabbed his leg. “OW!! What was that for?” Amy pointed over to Kate. “You were staring like an idiot. Now go introduce yourself.” James looked over and started glowing again. He walked up and offered a hand. “Uh... h-hi... I’m James...” Kate glowed softly, “H-hi, I’m Kate... Nice to meet you.” He started to stammer slightly. “Uh... y-yeah... you too.” Amy looked at him confused before she grinned. She was about to say something until Megan started glaring at her. I looked at both of them and grinned, “Kate and James, sitting in a tree~” James and Kate started to flare brightly as Amy leaned down next to me and continued. “K. I. S. S. I. N. G~” Alex appeared next to them, “Now, you may kiss the bride.” James fell backwards as a glowing ball of sunlight and passed out. A small pool of blood was forming under where his head should have been along with a small fountain where his nose was. Kate promptly joined him, with less blood. Amy laughed as the glow faded away, revealing James with a massive amount of blood coming from his nose and a twitchy leg. “That was HILARIOUS!!” She started grabbing her sides and rolling on the ground. Megan was looking at James to check if he was still alive from the blood loss. I laughed a little and looked at Alex, “Heh, good job.” Alex chuckled, “Of course.” Megan looked up as she finished stuffing James’ nose with tissues. “Um.. Could one of you help me carry them inside?” Amy had finally stopped laughing and got up to help lift James. Alex sighed and lifted both of them up on his shoulders. “Yeah. Come on.” Amy helped lay James on the table that was in the middle of the room after removing the bust. “He won’t mind. I’ve found him sleeping in weirder places before.” Megan looked over. “Um... you have?” Amy nodded “Yep.” I looked at Kate in confusion, “Strange... Kate’s shy, but not that much.” Amy grinned. “And James is normally a nutball. I think they were both suffering from a ‘Feels’ overload.” Alex nodded, “Yeah... Wait what the hell does ‘Feels’ mean?” Amy stared at him before facepalming. “Think emotion, you feel emotions, so a ‘Feels’ overload is when you have too much of one emotion.” Alex blinked and nodded in understanding, “That makes sense... And don’t judge me, I’ve been dead for two years.” Amy nodded her head. “Okay, you got a point.” Megan was rubbing James back. “James, wake up.” James groaned and rolled slightly. “No... School sucks.” Megan looked at him before she started to stifle a laugh. She walked up and leaned down to meet me at eye level. “Do you know any water spells?” I grinned, “Stand back.” Megan walked over to Amy and Alex leaving James on the table in the middle of the room and Kate sitting on the couch. I pulled out my cutlass and closed my eyes, calling the ambient magic in the air before moving the sword in a symbol. I finished and pierced it, causing a crack of thunder to echo as I felt a wave of storm magic pass through me. I grinned as a drop of water hit my nose before it started raining harder. James sputtered awake and fell backwards off the table as the spell died down. His soaking wet head popped over the edge and glared at everyone in the room “Okay, who did that?” Amy busted out laughing again and was starting to slip down the wall she was leaning against. “I will get you back for this Amy!” I chuckled, “Wrong person James.” He turned to me. “Oh Really? Who’s idea was it then?” Megan was having a really hard time trying not to laugh. I grinned, “She only asked if I knew water spells, not storm.” He glared at me before turning to the wall and started to rub his chin. His face cracked with a grin before he started laughing as well. “Fine. But don’t think you’re off the hook. This prank will be countered eventually!” Alex grinned, “I see.” James jumped from the table and posed as he pointed at Alex. “YOU! DO YOU CHOSE TO JOIN ME IN THIS GLORIOUS ENDEAVOR!” Alex shook his head, “Nah, I’m good.” James arm fell slightly as he looked down. “Darn.” Amy patted James on the back. “Don’t worry, I’m sure you’ll find someone to help.” She turned his head to the couch where Kate was laying. “Maybe... her?” James started to glow again and was flapping his jaws uselessly. “Uh... I... um... uh....” I giggled, “I must admit... You two would be a cute couple.” James was frozen in place again and had blood starting to leak out his nose. Megan was chuckling slightly and started leading him to the door. “I think it’s time we start heading back to Appleloosa.” Amy stood and smiled. “Yeah, we’ve been here for quite a while and it’s getting kinda late. Let’s head for the Inn and leave in the morning.” Megan nodded and they walked out the door leading the somewhat braindead James. “Later!” I looked at Alex, "So... Want to trade spells?" It had been about twenty minutes since James and the others left. Me and Alex were sitting in the corner comparing spells, and writing down ones that we liked. I managed to find a couple of interesting healing spells and Alex was looking at balance magic. I turned and looked at him, “So... When we finish writing the new spells down. Want to go and practice them?” He sighed, “Yeah... We need to find a place where we won’t harm anyone. Say... A lake.” “Well I don’t know about any lakes near here.” I wrote down another spell, “Huh... Moonfire?” “Oh no need... I know just the place.” He wrote down something, “My god... Sandstorm looks cool.” I smirked, “It is cool... Also nearly unblockable, unless you have resistance.” I wrote down another, “What in the... Faerie Fire?” He grimaced, “Be careful with that one...” He hummed. “Judgement... I swear that’s an angel of justice.” I winced a little, “That one gains power based on how much power you have... I remember getting hit by one of those.” I shivered. “I couldn’t use my left arm for a month.” He looked at me and closed the book, “I swear I didn’t mean to-” “It’s fine.” I cut him off, “You had no idea... No one did.” “Still... To know that Ambrose took those kids.” He balled his hand into a fist, “It’s not right... But he had to do it....” He sighed and looked at the ceiling, “Ye done looking for spells?” I flipped through the book a little before closing it, “Yep... Shall we go now?” He nodded, “Yeah, just need to do something.” He stood up and over to a desk before reaching into a drawer and pulling out a piece of parchment. He wrote something on it before walking over to Michael and sticking it on his face. I stood up and handed him his book as he returned mine, “Smart thinking.” He nodded, “The lake is near a forest populated by monsters... It’s best to be prepared.” He placed a hand on my shoulder, “Hold your breath.” I took a deep breath and closed my eyes as I felt like I was getting pulled into a small hole the size of a pea. After a second I felt a rush of air and we landed on solid ground. I opened my eyes and was greeted with a still lake surface with some trees on the other side. I blinked and looked around, “Seems peaceful.” He chuckled, “Yeah...” I sighed and looked up noticing that the sky above was completely clear. I remembered that we needed a house of our own if we were going to stay here. I just got a stupid idea that might work.... I looked at Alex, “Say... Anyone ever fly over this lake?” He turned to me and shook his head, “No.... Why?” I grinned, “Perfect.” “Why is that perfect?” I grinned and pulled out a small rotating puzzle box with a small button on one side, “Well... I can put my house here.” before he could speak I pressed the button and threw it as far as I could. The box got somewhere near the center of the lake before it started to unfold itself outwards, simply floating there as it worked its magic. After a few seconds it had almost folded itself out completely, I grinned as the water began to fall. “And done! Voila, my house!” Alex looked at it and twitched, “The... Hell?” I rubbed the back of my head with a sheepish grin, “It’s magic...” (Michael’s POV) I groaned a little as light poured onto my face. Sitting up I blinked as some voices came from the main room. “-’m just saying.” Spoke a young woman with an Italian accent. A man’s voice spoke up, “Well you’re saying nonsense. I’d rather not go out and scare the inhabitants of the town without waiting for him.” I stood up from where I was and pulled a piece of paper off my face, it read. Michael, went to Saddle Lake with Paige to practice magic. If we aren’t back by the time you read this then come and get us. -Alex I sighed and crumbled up the paper before walking into the other room. Standing there was a young woman who was a few inches taller then me with ankle length hair. Her hand tugged on a corner of her red T-Shirt, and she shuffled a little. She turned to me and stared through black sunglasses, “Oh good, you’re awake.” Another person stepped out from the side. He had was a few inches taller than the woman and stared boredly at me with orange eyes that were blocked by glasses and a brown baseball cap. He was wearing a white winter coat over a black T-Shirt and had denim jeans on. “Are you Michael Fritz?” I nodded slowly, blinking as I thought I saw the girl’s hair move. “Yeah... Who are you two?” The guy walked forward and held out a hand, “Dr. Kondraki.” I shook his hand as the girl stepped forward, “Hi the name’s Gwendolyn. Gwendolyn Pietra, a pleasure to meet you.” I nodded, “Same here.” I heard a noise from behind me and blinked when I saw another girl step out from the other room. She looked at us and blinked, “Um... Who are you, and where’s Paige?” I stepped forward, “My name’s Michael, the people behind me are Dr. Kondraki and Gwendolyn.” The girl nodded, “H-hi, my name’s Kate....” I nodded, “A pleasure.” Kondraki forced a cough and I glared at him. Turning back I smiled, “And if you’re wondering, Paige is with Alex at Saddle Lake.” Kate smiled, “Oh good... How do you know Paige?” I sighed, “Death is making me with training her in being a wraith.” She blinked a couple of times, “Oh... Well I’m her sister.” she stepped forward and held out a hand, “A pleasure to meet you.” I grasped her hand, “Same.” I cleared my throat and stepped back a little, “Anyways.... We should go make sure Alex doesn’t blow up the lake.” Kate nodded as Gwendolyn looked at me, “Who’s Alex?” I sighed, “An insane mage.” Gwendo-- Fuck it she’s Gwen now! Gwen balled her hand into a fist as Kondraki’s eyes narrowed. I moved to the door and looked at the others, “Shall we?” They nodded and we were on our way out the door. We waved and asked ponies where Saddle Lake was. Kondraki kept muttering something about ‘Wellington G. Wonderhorse’s home.’ and ‘Bright having a field day here.’ Whatever and whoever that is.... We eventually reached the lake and, “What the fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!” There was a fucking floating island over the lake! Paige looked over the edge and waved, “Hey Michael! Hey sis!” Kate’s jaw was nearly touching the ground along with Gwen’s as Kondraki laughed. I sighed and waved back, “Hey Paige!” Kate looked at her, “What are you doing up there!?” Paige rubbed the back of her head, “Um... It’s my house....” ‘Wut....’ Kate’s eye twitched, “You... You have a house?” Paige grinned, “Yeah! Wanna see!?” I shrugged, “Sure.... How do we get up there?” She disappeared and came back with a rope, she threw it over the edge and waved us up. “Come on!” We looked at each other before I sighed and stepped forward. Grabbing the rope I started climbing my way up, grunting as I did so. Within a couple minutes I pulled myself over the edge and laid on the grass. “I did it! Come on up guys!” I stood up and blinked at the house that was... really quaint. There was a small wooded area down a path and was even a small river and waterfall. Paige was standing next to me, “So... What do you think?” I grinned as Kate came up, “It’s nice.” I stood up. "You bought this by yourself?" She grinned wider, "Yep! The whole thing cost 8000 gold total. And it was worth, every. Single. Cent." Kate walked up and hugged her, "You bought this for 8000 gold.... How'd you get that much?" Paige rubbed her arm, “Well... I sold a lot of things at the auction house.” I blinked, and noticed that Gwen had just pulled herself over. “Wait... How did you get that much from an auction house!?” She looked at me, “Would you believe me if I said pet food and moss?” My eye twitched, “Moss... and pet food?” I barely noticed Kondraki climb up and stand next to Gwen. Paige shrugged, “People love their pets... And the moss is used in crafting and alchemy.” “I hate to interrupt your little conversation...” We all turned and saw Death standing by the small river, “But I have a job for you and your group Michael.” I nodded, “Alright. What do you need us to do?” Death pulled out a piece of paper, “I’ve detected some sentiment activity in the ruins to the south. I need you to deal with the problem as soon as possible.” I nodded and grabbed the paper, “Alright then. Who am I taking?” He smiled, “You’ll be taking Paige, Kondraki, and Gwendolyn with you. Beth and Johnny will stay here.” he turned to Gwen. “I trust you’ll keep them safe?” She smiled, “Yes sir!” He nodded, “Good.” “Alright then,” I put the paper in my pocket, “we just need to get supplies. Any suggestio-” I paused as soon as I detected a lack of Grim Reaper in the area. “Nevermind.” I clapped my hands, “So! Lets gather supplies and we’ll head out!” Gwen nodded, “Sounds good.” Kondraki smiled, “For the first time in years I have to agree.” Paige looked confused, “Gwendolyn... Why did Death say to protect us?” Gwen grinned, “I’ve actually worked with him for about three years now....” I looked at her, “So you already have your powers?” She nodded and made a small orb of blue and black energy in her hand, “Yep, Also fought my sentiment again.” “Wait...Again?” I have a bad feeling about this... She blinked, “You didn’t know? Sooner or later you’ll have to fight you sentiment again, it should be stronger.” I blinked a couple times before groaning, “Great!” She giggled, “It’s not that bad... Mine was a hundred year old astronaut.” I sighed, “Nevermind... He said sentiments are at the ruins and that means that you,” I pointed at Paige. “And you,” I pointed at Kondraki, “Can get your powers.” Kondraki raised his hands in mock joy, “Oh goody... I’m turning into a reality bender with every minute that passes.” I stared at him blankly, “Let’s just get the supplies.” They nodded as we began to climb down the rope. Let’s just hope this goes smoothly.
Intermission #1: Mysterious VisitorsArc 2; Friends on the Other Side: Chapter 11, Ruins After I had climbed down from the floating house extraordinaire, aka I jumped into the water while screaming. I had managed to pull myself out of the water and noticed a very interesting fact, the giant town I had fought my sentiment in was just under the lake. At the moment we were currently walking through town buying supplies, albeit wet. I had to hold Paige on my shoulder so she wouldn’t hug the ponies we passed. After getting some food we were walking to get some lumber for firewood when Paige looked at Gwen. “So... How did you... Kick the bucket?” Paige inquired with uncertainty. Gwen frowned a little, “I was beheaded,” she moved a hand up and rubbed her neck. “It hurt like hell when I appeared in front of Death.” Paige grimaced a little, “Oh.... What about you Mr. Kondraki?” Kondraki looked at her, “Classified....” I looked at him, “Dude... We’re dead. I don’t think it’s classified any more.” He sighed, “Fine.... I was eaten, by a near immortal lizard monster that hates humans.” I blinked, “...What?” He looked at me, “That’s basically The Foundation in a nutshell.” Gwen poked me and Kondraki, “Hey... We got company.” I looked over to see Sarah, the other Sarah, Jav, and another girl... with wings. WHAT IS MY LIFE!!!! Kondraki tilted his head, “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say an SCP escaped again.” Paige waved at them, “Hello!” Sarah waved back, “Yeah, hi. Don’t know you two people, hello to you too I guess. If any of you haven’t met these people,” she gestured to the others behind her, “they’re Jav, Sira, and my sister Mary.” Oh... Thats why they look so similar. Gwen looked at Jav with a raised eyebrow, “I’m Gwendolyn.” Paige waved again, “I’m Paige!” Kondraki stared at them, “I’m Dr. Kondraki.” Sarah’s eye twitched, “Did you say doctor....” Oh god. He raised an eyebrow, “Yes.... Not a medical doctor mind you, just a title that The Foundation gave me.” Her eye twitched even faster as her skeletal hand activated, “Must. Resist. Urge. To. KILL...” Oh god no.... Kondraki looked at her before blinking, “Hmm... 076-2 was scarier.” I looked at him, “Dude... Don’t anger her any further.” He looked at me, “I just told her my name and she freaked out when I said I was a doctor.... I’m being peaceful here.” Mary stepped forward and pushed Sarah a bit before looking at Kondraki, “She’s had some horrible experiences with Doctors. Really horrible.” He looked at her tiredly, “Okay.... I won’t piss her off then.” Sarah glared at him, “Don’t even fucking come near me, or I will disembowel you with your own spinal cord...” He glared back, “I’ve been eaten by a near immortal lizard monster and threw cat piss at a vampire. I’m trying to be nice but you’re really acting like a bitch right now, so calm. The fuck. Down.” “Calm? CALM!? I was tortured and raped for seventeen fucking years by fucks like you. I had my own body violently ripped open thousands of fucking times so that you assholes could do your sick experiments on me, and you want me to be fucking calm around you!? Not. Fucking. LIKELY!” She glared at him with the fury of a thousand suns. He just stood there calmly, “Alright then, you were tortured by doctors. Not me. I understand alright, I won’t bother you if that angers you. Just calm down and let’s just talk.” “Stop telling me to be fucking calm. I am on the edge of another mental fucking breakdown, and you saying shit like that is only going to make it worse.” He nodded, “Fine.” Her claw went back to normal but she kept glaring, “Now, you sick piece of fuck, tell me why I shouldn’t treat you like those sadistic monsters back at A.N.G.E.L.” He blinked and looked at her, “A.N.G.E.L.? That’s... That’s impossible. We raided their base.” She spat at him, “Yeah, the above ground complex. They had an entire underground network of laboratories and research stations. Obviously you didn’t think to look.” He raised an eyebrow, “We did look, we found nothing. Nada. It was just the complex.” “Then explain to me, just how they were kept running until a few days ago when Dean killed everyone in the fucking place. Explain to me how they kept their experiments running for all that fucking time, if you bastards killed them. Well, fucking explain!” He blinked again, “I can’t... All I know is that a group went and raided the base, came back, was found infected with something, and killed.” “And how long ago was this, exactly?” He shrugged, “A week ago.” She stared blankly, “The above ground facility was destroyed almost twenty years ago, and Dean just wiped the underground one clean a few days ago. What the fuck are you even talking about?” “...” He blinked a few times. “I don’t know.” Gwen looked at both of them, “Can we PLEASE just move on and get the supplies already!?” Sarah shrugged but kept glaring at Kondraki. “Fine. But if you come anywhere near me, I am not going to be held responsible for what I might do to you.” He nodded, “Fine.” I blinked when I felt Paige jump off of my shoulders and run over to Jav. She stopped in front of him and looked up, “Woooow. You’re tall.” Jav looked down at her, “I know... And you’re rather short.” She blinked, “What’s with your eye?” “My family mark. I’m from a family of Necromancers, this is how we show it.” Wait... Necromancers.... Cooooool. Paige grinned, “Oh cool. I knew a couple Necromancers. They were actually quite nice.” He looked at her confused, “Wait... What?” She smiled, “I’ve met Necromancers before. Took a class on Necromancy and learned how to cast some spells.” He blinked, “... Wait what?” She raised an eyebrow, “I took a Necromancy class. It was actually fun, I got to summon a couple ghouls.” “Wait...” He said slowly, “So where you’re from... They actually teach Necromancy?” She grinned, “Yeah! It’s a required class.” Jav stood silently, then slowly raised his head to the sky and shouted happily, “You hear that Knights of the Holy Lance!? You can SUCK IT!” Gwen walked over and looked at him, “Hunters are here?” He nodded, “A couple, yes. Why?” She grimaced, “I don’t get along with them... Not since I was killed by one.” He tilted his head to the side in confusion, “Killed by... You aren’t human, are you?” She shook her head as her hair started moving on it’s own what the fuck! “Yeah.... I’m a Gorgon.” What!?!?!?!? Jav’s eyes widened a bit, “Huh, never met one before.” He stuck his hand out, “James Valentine, nice to meet you.” She grabbed his hand and shook it, “Gwendolyn Pietra. Nice to meet you as well.” Jav pulled his hand back. “That’s the first time I’ve met a non-human who didn’t freak out after hearing my last name. My family was rather infamous in the non-human underground.” She smiled, “I ran away when I was twelve. I never really met anyone from the underground.” “Ah, that explains it.” Her smile got larger before she whacked a strand of her hair, “No... I’ll feed you guys later. Go down for now.” Blinking I looked closer and saw that her hair was now composed of snakes. More specifically Black Mamba snakes... Fuck. Sarah stared at her blankly, “That... is fucking strange as shit.” Gwen looked at her sadly, “Please don’t insult me... I get enough of that from other people.” “Wasn’t trying to be insulting, just... Not something I’m used to seeing...” Gwen smiled softly, “Understandable... Very few people know about us.” She sighed a little, “Medusa was the one who gave us a bad name.” Sarah shrugged, “No idea who that even is.” I spoke up, “One of three sisters cursed by the goddess of wisdom because they were hotter than her.” Gwen looked at me, “Spot on...” Sarah raised an eyebrow, “That sounds.... Incredibly stupid.” Gwen nodded, “It is... And if you want to know, Medusa was beheaded so a guy could save this girl he loved.” She grumbled, “Didn’t help she went insane.” “Huh. Sucks.” Sarah looked up at the sky before speaking again, “We should probably get going, we wasted a bit of time talking.” I looked up and blinked, “Crap... Come on, we need to get some lumber for firewood.” Sarah tensed a bit, “Uh, heheh, did you say firewood?” I blinked, “Uh... Yeah. Why?” She gulped, “Uuhhh... No reason?” I blinked a couple more times before shrugging, “Oookay...” Paige grinned, “You know.... We don’t need firewood. I can just summon a couple light orbs to keep us warm.” Sarah spoke up, “Yeah, let’s do that! sounds much better that murder- I mean fire. Hehe-he...” I looked at them both, “Sounds good...” Gwen looked at me, “I think we have everything.” I looked in my pockets, “Let’s see... Yeah just about.” Sarah looked at us, “Okay, then let’s go. The quicker we get this done, the better.” I nodded, “Yeah... Wait... what are you guys doing?” She raised an eyebrow, “Didn’t Death tell you? We’re working together to get rid of the Sentiments in the ruins.” I blinked and shook my head, “He just said to go and deal with the problem.” I pulled out the piece of paper and opened it, looking blankly at the map. “Plus he gave me a map.” She walked over and looked at the map, “Cool, let’s go then.” I nodded and rolled the map up, “Alright... Shall we?” Kondraki nodded and made sure to walk the long way around Sarah, “Yeah.” Gwen smiled, “Of course.” Paige started hopping up and down, “Hooray! Adventure!” Sira tilted her head, “I do not understand the enthusiasm, but I am ready to leave.” Mary nodded, “Hopefully this doesn’t take long...” Jav shrugged, “That would be nice.” I sighed, “Then let’s go.” I turned on my heel and started walking off, Kondraki quickly running up. Kondraki looked at me, “Why is it people always want me dead?” I shrugged, “Sarah’s.... Had a hard life.” Sarah shouted from behind us, “We’ll meet you there, we’re going on ahead!” I turned back, “Alright!” I turned around again and blinked when Paige hovered over us, “Why are you flying?” She shrugged, “It’s fun.” I turned to Gwen, “So... You’re a Gorgon?” She sighed but nodded, “Yeah...” I smiled, “That’s actually cool when you think about it.” She glowed a little, “Thanks.” “No problem.” We continued in silence until we reached the forest’s edge. Kondraki looked at me, “So... Any idea what’s in there?” I shook my head, “Nope.” We walked further into the forest, pausing briefly to stare at what appeared to be a manticore corpse. Kondraki blinked a few times and groaned, “God damn it all.” I twitched a couple times, “Anyways! We should keep moving.” Paige stared at it before flying above us, “Yeah... Whatever did this might be close.” After a few more encounters of random shit I would have expected from a freak show, we had made it to a rope plank bridge. I sighed and stepped on it, causing it to groan. “It’s fine, hurry up.” They nodded as we made our way across to the other side. I blinked at the castle ruins ahead of us, “Wow... It must have been beautiful.” Gwen nodded, “I can only imagine.” she blinked and pointed over at Sarah’s group. “Oh hey! They made it here first.” I waved, “Hey!” She looked up from a hand of cards and waved, “Nice to see you finally showed up!” I smirked, “Well at least we made it here... So... About ready?” She and the others stood up as she nodded, “Been ready. Where do you think the Sentiment is?” I shrugged, “It might be in an area with a lot of room. I’d say the courtyard or the meeting hall.” She nodded and walked over to the doors, about the open them before Jav walked up. He placed a hand on her shoulder and said something before he grabbed the handles and.... What the fuck!? He just ripped them out of the walls and threw them at least a hundred feet. He dusted his hands of while my eye twitched again, “What...” Kondraki whistled, “Nice!” Paige oohed as Gwen walked up and nodded, “Thank you sir.” I walked up and stared, “What... The... Hell?” Jav shrugged, “I have the strength from being a sixty eight year old Necromancer, the fact that Equestria’s gravity is half as strong as Earth’s, and the fact that my power cuts that in half again. I’m pretty bloody strong right now.” I blinked. “Ah... I see.” Not really no. Sarah shook her head and walked through the door, “Right then, let’s just find the Sentiment.” I nodded, “Sure.” I walked forward and blinked when Paige flew over. “Really Paige? Really!?” She stuck her tongue out, “Nyeh.” Sarah looked around the room, “Anyway... Think there might be one in here?” I shrugged, “I think so yeah...” She looked like she was about to say something but an axe hit the wall, turning I saw.... WHAT THE FUCK!? It was a golden. Flaming. Sentiment. I moved away as it swung it’s axe again, almost hitting Sarah if Jav didn’t block it with his sword. The sentiment glared at him and adopted a battle stance. Jav got into a defensive stance, “Restriction levels one and two, release!” Grey fire burst off of his body and I nearly stumbled when the gravity around him felt heavier. He rushed forward and raised his sword, “Heavy Swing!” the sentiment blocked and sunk down a couple inches before a cloud of dust was kicked up. He thrust his hand towards it, “Lock and Key.” The sentiment stopped moving and Jav spoke up again. “Everything but the Kitchen Sink!” I blinked... what? Every. Lose. Object on the ground suddenly flew at it and it stumbled backwards. Jav quickly ran up and pulled his sword back and swung it down, “Pack a Punch!” I blinked as a blast wave came from the impact, it’s axe shattered and it’s body was blown apart. I blinked a couple times. “Wow...” Jav stood up as his sword formed back into his cane and he grabbed the soul left behind. He looked at all of us, “So who get’s the soul then?” I shrugged, “I don’t know... Draw straws?” I blinked in shock as a wheezing, robotic voice came from somewhere. “I... Apologize... But the soul... Is to go.... To the young..... Sira Molante....” I looked to the corner and WHAT THE FUCK!? Kondraki stepped back a little, Gwen blinked and tilted her head, and Paige giggled. The thing in front of us was completely covered in various items. Machinery, pieces of wood, scraps of leather, animal pelts, at least one of everything you could think of. It’s only features were a masked face with a grated mouth and glowing blue eyes, and two mechanical arms sticking out from it’s “body”. Sarah just looked at it, “Weren’t you... Bheidh i Seilbh, wasn’t it?” WHY ARE YOU TALKING TO IT!?!?! It nodded, “I am.... Glad you.... Remember me.... Young Akinson...” it moved over and grabbed the shattered axe and put it in the pile of junk. “I have..... Come to inform.... you that the..... Soul is destined to.... Become young Sira Molante’s.... And no one elses.....” Sarah shook her head, “I still have no idea what the fuck you even are, let alone why you’re here...” It shook it’s ‘head’ as well, “I cannot.... Tell you.... Unfortunately.... Too many.... Problems would.... Arise...” He... I don’t know it looked like he walked over to Jav, grabbed the soul and tossed it to Sira. “Eat up..... Young Sira.... It is necessary that Fate would..... Give you that power....” Sira looked at the soul and it a couple times before popping it into her mouth. After she did the thing looked at Sarah again, “We will not.... Meet again for some..... Time, young Akinson.... And my time here.... Grows to an end.... I am to leave now....” Sarah waved, confused. “Al... right then, bye.” I twitched as it started to fade from existence, but before he completely did he said. “Time’s Ultimatum will.... Be reached soon..... Prepare in any way... You can......” What.... What!? What!?!?!?! I fell to my knees and slammed my head on the ground repeatedly, “WHAT IS MY LIFE!?!?!?!?!” Suddenly, a small piece of paper landed in front of me. Looking at it, it read: Bheidh i Seilbh was too serious to tell you this, so I’ll say it. Grow up, not everything is going to make sense. Hell, you’re dead and alive right now. How does that make sense? -U My eye twitched, “God damn it...” I took a deep breath and sighed annoyed. “Alright then....” I quickly hopped up, Let’s keep looking.” She nodded and stood up, “So... where to next?” I sighed again, “Let’s check the secondary court, then the meeting hall.” She nodded again and motioned, “I have no idea where any of that is, so you lead us.” I nodded and looked around, “Let’s see... We entered through the barbican, so....” I turned and smiled when I saw a door. I pointed at it, “There, through the great chambers.” She stared at me blankly, “... I have no idea what the fuck you just said.” I blinked, “Just follow me.” I walked over and opened the door kicking up some dust before walking to the left and opening another door. I paused briefly before walking through an armory. I paused halfway in the room and turned right towards another door. I opened it slowly and smiled at the sight. I turned back to the others, “Welcome, to the secondary courtyard.” Sarah looked around, “Cool, you think the last Sentiment or Sentiments are in here? Because I kind of want to leave, this place is boring the fuck out of me.” I nodded, “Yeah, it’s here somewhe-” I had warning bells go off in my mind so I jumped to the left, barely dodging a giant black arrow. Looking back I saw what appeared to be a middle aged woman wearing a black armor. I blinked in shock as hundreds of black arrows burst from her back. Gwen pulled out a hilt, “Wraith blade, activate. Restrictions one and two, release!” Pinkish fire burst from her body as the light around her darkened somewhat. She ran forward and slashed the things legs, “Low Blow!” The sentiment stumbled a bit before lashing out with more arrows. Gwen jumped over them and landed on the other side before slashing her sword which released a few black and blue bolts of energy. “Bulloni di Twilight!” The sentiment... I don’t know smiled as a wall of arrows popped from the ground and blocked the attack. “Vector technique...” A symbol appeared around it, “Blackened Sky!” The seal glowed with a black light as hundreds of arrows burst from it and appeared in the sky, darkening it before the arrows came crashing back down all around her. Gwen smiled. “Shroud of Twilight!” An orb of black and blue energy surrounded her, slowing down the arrows. She raised her sword up to the sky, causing walls of the same energy to appear around the sentiment. She then thrust her sword at one of the walls, “Twilight Waltz!” A beam of energy burst from the sword and started ricocheting off of the walls. The sentiment screamed as it faded away, leaving a black, somewhat grey, ball in it’s place. I blinked a few times and clapped my hands, “Wow....” She reached down and grabbed the ball, “Heh... Who wants it?” Paige started hopping up and down, waving her hands. “Oh oh! Me, me!” Kondraki shrugged, “I can get the next one.” Gwen smiled and tossed the ball at Paige, “Eat up.” Paige caught it and put it in her mouth, chewing it for a couple of seconds before swallowing, “It’s good. Kinda like cotton candy but, better.” “Anyways.” I turned and pointed at another door, “There’s the meeting hall. Just one left.” Sarah looked somewhat cautious, “Yay, then we can finally leave.” I walked forward and tried opening the door, only to have it stick. I slammed my shoulder against it hoping to force it open, but only receiving a bit of pain. “Fucking door’s stuck.” I sighed and stepped back a little and kicked near the lock with all my might, causing it to fly open. “Problem solved.” Sarah spoke up, “Well that’s efficient.” I looked at her and smiled, “Kicking always works.” She rolled her eye, “If that was the case I would’ve gotten out of several hundred experiments and other... Things back at the facility.” I frowned a little before walking into the meeting hall. Looking around I saw rafters and tables that had rotten over the years. The roof had crumbled and was filtering in moonlight across the room, giving it a strange haunted feeling. “So you’ve come at last~.” I turned towards the front of the room where a tall man was standing in tattered red robes. I could see his bloodshot blue eyes looking at us, “The master told me people would come again...” I don’t know why but he just radiated this aura that made me boil in rage. I glared at him and prepped my hammer, “And who the fuck are you?” He smiled all creepy and shit, “Proditore ad Auallonia.... Do try to remember it.” He flicked his hands, causing two daggers to appear in his hands. “For it will be the last you ever hear! Discordia cadit super te!” He leaped forward and swiped at me, I brought up my hammer just in time. His other hand swung at Sarah catching her in the side. I kicked him away, “Restriction level one, release!” red fire burst from my body as I felt power run through me. Sarah growled out, “Restriction levels one and two, release!” I ran up to him, “Midnight Smash!” I swung my hammer only to have him block and stab me in the shoulder before ripping the blade upwards. I staggered back and glared at him before an idea popped into my head. I smashed my foot onto the ground, causing blocks of metal to hover in front of me. I grinned as I punched my hand forward, causing the blocks to hit him in the chest. “Titanium Toss!” Sarah ran up towards him, “Nevermore!” She burst apart into ravens, fucking ravens! They swarmed him and started pecking and clawing at him. He growled as he slashed at the birds, “Chaotic Artistry...” A giant symbol appeared under him. “Bentley’s Paradox!” What!? The symbol glowed a bright blue as I felt something pull me towards him. He grinned as the ravens were dragged to the ground. I stabbed the pointed edge of my hammer into the ground, keeping me from getting closer to him. I saw Sarah being pressed against the ground. Son of a bitch... Wait... Metal... Oh let’s keep him still. I thrust my hand towards him, “Neodymium Nexus!” my grin got larger as blocks of metal began to rotate around his limbs at a high speed. The symbol shattered as I fell to the ground. “MAGNETS MOTHERFUCKER!” I stared as Sarah backed away and looked at him in panic, before snarling at him. She raised her bladed hand up to the sky before slamming it back down, “The Day is Done!” The room was covered in darkness as I heard fighting going on. This continued for about five minutes until I heard Sarah shout, “When Shadows Reign!” the darkness lifted as I saw the battered up sentiment get hit by blades of darkness. The sentiment roared as it faded away, leaving an orange colored ball in it’s place. It looked somewhat faded. Sarah got up and looked around a bit with a completely white eye. She sniffed a couple times before looking right at me and tilting her head. I blinked, “Sarah... You okay?” She stared at me before smiling and walking over and sitting down next to me. She looked up as I stared. What. The. Fuck? I looked at Jav, “Um... What’s going on?” He stayed quiet as Mary walked in, looked at her, and sighed sadly. “A result of some of the things she went through in the facility. She began to rely on basic animal instinct to survive when doctors thought it would be “fun” to blind her for their amusement.” She patted Sarah on the head, who in turn smiled, “It’s kind of sad, really.” I looked at her and sighed, “Yeah.... That is sad.” Mary looked at Kondraki, “I know she was rather harsh to you, but this,” she gestured to her, “is one of the nicer things they put her through. I hope you can at least understand her hate for Doctors by now.” He walked in carefully and nodded, “Yeah... The Foundation at least has a moral standing.” Suddenly Sarah tensed and shook her head, before she opened her eye. She looked around before facepalming, “God damnit, I went all animal again, didn’t I?” Paige nodded, “Yeah.... You looked kinda adorable.” Sarah stopped moving before standing up and walking over to one of the walls. She quickly began punching the wall into rubble while saying something about scientists. She reared her arm back and punched the wall as hard as she could, sending it flying. I stared at her, “Done relieving stress?” She nodded and turned around, “Yep. Now if you’ll excuse me.” She fell forward on her face and stayed there. I moved closer and heard her snore a little. I looked at Mary, “You wanna help me move her?” She gave me a deadpan stare, “I can’t lift seven hundred pounds that easily, even with your help.” I sighed, “Well then... We might as well camp here.” I walked over and picked up the soul, peering into it. “I wonder what power this is?” “It’s paradox.” I turned and looked at Death, who was standing next to Sarah in his human form. “Strange, considering that’s one of the few I’ve seen.” Kondraki stared at him, “Paradox?” Death nodded, “Not quite chaos, but very, very close to it.” Kondraki smiled and walked over grabbing the soul from my hand, “Cool.” He put it in his mouth and raised his eyebrow. After swallowing he stared at Death, “Um... That tasted like water.” Death grinned, “So I’ve been told.” He vanished in a puff. I sighed, “Great... Well then, let’s get the camp set up.”
Intermission #1: Gwendolyn's Meeting + Paige and the CrusadersIntermission #1: Mysterious Visitors I groaned as I sat up, opening my eyes and wincing at the light pouring through the ceiling. I looked around and saw Gwen over by the door, she waved. “Glad to see you’re awake.” I groaned again, “I wish I was still sleeping.” Gwen chuckled, “Well you’re not the only one.” I heard some clanging and grumbling before Sarah spoke up, “God fucking dammit all to Hell, I am too fucking tired right now to even break anything....” Strange... Her voice is deeper. Eh. She yawned, “Mornin’ fucksticks.” I sighed, “Morning.” She cracked her neck, “Not going to question the completely different person who took Sarah’s place overnight? That’s fuckin’ solid friendship and care right there.” ‘What?’ “What?” I stood up and looked at her before stepping back, she was completely different! Her hair had turned blood red while her arm was completely healed! “The fuck!?” She rolled her eye, “Finally fuckin’ noticed dipshit? For fucks sake it’s only been a good solid few minutes of conversation and me standing here. Are you that fucking dense?” “What a charming little bucket of fun you are. And to answer your question, I’m too fucking tired to deal with this.” She grunted, “I am too. Short fuckin’ version.... Me and the rest of Sarah’s split personalities are back now that Mary’s soul was knocked out of the fuckin’ picture. I’m Ira, her rage and anger. Nice to meet your fucking undead ass.” “Oh great... Anger and rage? I’m having fun already.” She glared and snarled, “Don’t fuckin’ tempt me. Almost all of my being may be focused on Sarah herself, but I’m not fuckin’ against kicking your sorry ass if you piss me off. I’ve had a lot of anger building up inside me with no release thanks to that hungry bitch taking control, and I’d just fucking hate to let it out right here, on you.” She ended sarcastically. I raised my hands, “Sorry. Sarah’s normally angry and I don’t exactly want to deal with a being representing all of her anger before having coffee.” I sighed. “Anyways... How long do you think it will be until Sarah gets back in control?” She shrugged, “I’m actually leaving right now, I’m too fucking tired to deal with anything right now. Don’t think Sarah’s coming back just yet though. The other three want a bit of time outside, so they’ll be meeting you first before Sarah.” “Okay... And they represent?” ‘I really, really want to know....’ Before she could answer she slumped forward as her hair turned blonde and her clothes were replaced with a yellow dress.... ‘The hell!?’ She shook her head and looked around a bit before stared at me with a gold eye. “Hi! I’m Cordia!” She waved. I nodded, “A pleasure.” 'Seems nice enough...' “I saw you had Ira to deal with first.... She can be kind of mean, I know....” She said sheepishly before grinning. “But don’t worry, because I’m the opposite! I represent Sarah’s.... Whatever remaining kindness she shows anymore!” I smiled, “Oh. It’s nice to know she’s not always angry.” I waved my hands, “No offence to her of course.” She nodded, “Yeah, she’s mean a lot.... But that’s not really on purpose, she just doesn’t know how to act with kindness on a regular basis, thanks to her upbringing. We’re trying to help with that though, so don’t worry about it!” “Ah... Well I take it that you’re going to fade soon so could you tell me who the others are?” She perked up, “Oh, sure! There’s-” She froze and slumped forward as her hair turned brunette and become partly braided. While her clothes turned into dark brown dress shoes, pants, and a shirt. This one pulled out some glasses from her shirt pocket and put them on before looking at me and nodding. “Good to meet you, Michael Fritz. I am Tia, Sarah’s knowledge.” ‘Oh boy... Here we go!’ “A pleasure.” She hummed to herself, “I will be honest with you, I do not care much for staying out too long. I do not derive as much enjoyment as the others, and I suspect your last visitor will not either.” ‘Perfect... Fucking perfect, haven’t met them and they’re not going to like this....’ I sighed, “Understandable... Well, not really. It’s technically impossible for me to imagine being a separate personality on account that most believe they’re the real one. Leading to problems arising if one were to emerge.... No offence.” She shook her head, “None taken. And I assure you, we know Sarah is the real and original being, we are all far too into our set personalities to be a whole being.” She suddenly tensed. “Speaking of which, our impromptu leader of us four personalities wishes to speak now. I will let her take over.” She slumped over as her hair turned midnight black with a ponytail and her clothes turned into a black suit with a black dress shirt underneath. She straightened up and tidied up her tie. “I would say “good day”, but I find nothing particularly good about it. I am Sarah’s most powerful personality.” ‘Oh goody!’ I nodded, “Nice to meet you. I must admit, you’re colleagues are rather interesting. And you would happen to represent?” “I am Tristi, Sarah’s sadness and depression, and the emotion she displays more than any other.” 'Sadness...' I sighed, “Huh... She seems fine most of the time. But then again, I don’t exactly know what she’s doing all of the time.” She nodded, “Yes, she may appear fine, but she just hides her true feelings. And I would advise you not to spread the nature of her true feelings around, nor should you question her about them. She will come to terms with them in time.” I nodded, “I won’t say a word.” “Thank you.” She tensed up, “I will be returning control to Sarah in a minute, have a.... Bad day, Michael Fritz.” ‘Damn it!’ She slumped forward again as her hair returned to it’s normally white color as her eye became red. She shook her head and stumbled a bit. “Jesus Christ, warn me next time people....” I smiled, “Welcome back.... Um... Deal with them commonly?” “No, not for the past... Almost ten years, I think...” “Oh.... So... they’re, interesting I must admit.” She grumbled, “One’s too cheerful, one’s an asshole, one’s a smartass, and the other tells me to kill myself on a regular basis.... Really interesting, yeah....” “That’s what I mean. They’re basically so different from you that it makes it rather strange when I see you act cheerful.” She stared blankly, “Do I really come off as such a downer that acting cheerful is strange to you? Well fuck.....” I shook my head, “No. It’s strange seeing you not use dark humor every five minutes or yelling at people for what A.N.G.E.L. did.” She sighed, “I don’t yell at people for what they did, I just use that as a reason for why I act the way I do. There’s a difference.” I rolled my eyes, “Eh true, but whenever you use it as a reason you yell it out.” “Well excuse me for getting heated an emotional over that shit. Do you expect me not to? That’s like shooting someone in the leg and telling them not to scream about it.” I sighed, “Trust me I don’t judge you for getting emotional. Just... Do you have to yell every time? I understand that A.N.G.E.L. basically destroyed your life, but... Actually I’m not going to finish that, otherwise I’m going to piss you off.” She stared at me, “Exactly.” she shrugged. “Besides, swearing and yelling are the only ways I can express myself without breaking and or killing things, so which would you rather have?” “I would rather have you swear and yell then kill and maim everyone.” It’s true, and I don’t fucking doubt for a second that she couldn’t. “Same here, unless everyone deserved it.” She reached up and started scraping the inside of her empty eye socket. ‘Oh. Oh god.... I think I’m gonna hurl....’ “Anyway, we should probably head back to town, I don’t really feel like staying in this shit hole anymore.” I nodded slowly, “Yeah.... Let’s get the others up.” I walked over and started shaking Paige, “Hey... Wake up, we need to go.” She yawned and rolled over, “Go away.... Sleeping.” Sarah spoke from behind me, “I’m heading back on my own, I feel like getting out of this place as soon as possible.” I turned and waved, blinking at the sight of her carrying everyone she brought. “Alright, see ya!” I sighed and turned back to Paige, “Come on Paige, wake up we need to go.” She swatted her hand in the air, “No.... Go away.” I sighed and shook her again, “Get. Up. We need to go.” She grumbled, “Fine... Jus- just give me a few minutes.” She kept laying there and started snoring as I groaned. Gwen was laughing, “Oh god... I’ll get her up. Just get Kondraki.” “Someone say my name?” We looked over and blinked at the sight of a fully awake Kondraki. He shrugged, “What? I’ve woken up at earlier times.” Gwen sighed, “Never mind then.... Want to try and get her up?” Kondraki nodded, “I’m a professional...” he walked over and stood over Paige. “CONTAINMENT BREACH! MOVE IT, MOVE IT!” She jumped up and screamed a little, “AH! What!?” He laughed, “Got her up.” Paige glared at him, “Not. Funny.” “It worked,” He started walking away. “Now let’s move. This forest creeps the fuck out of me.” She grumbled and stood up, “I was dreaming of cake to...” The walk back had been slightly uneventful and we had split up to do our own thing. I was currently on my way back to the house that Paige had brought into existence. I sighed and looked up at the rope, “We meet again....” I grabbed on to it and began my journey up. By the time I had reached the grass I was panting. ‘Wait.... How does that make sense!? I don’t breath, whatever.’ I was panting slightly by the time I opened the front door to the house. I walked in and closed the door behind me, looking around at the empty house. I have to say... It’s rather homey. There’s an upper balcony that happens to contain some crafting materials and a small fireplace. Right under it there’s a couch with a few chairs, and off to the left was a rounded out area with a bed and small dresser. I walked over to one of the chairs and set my hammer down. I heard a chuckle from behind me, “Still out of shape, eh Michael?” I grabbed the hammer and spun around, glaring at the person in the house. The person was a human man, relatively short and wearing a black, buttoned up long coat, black pants, black shoes, black fingerless gloves, and a black cap. He had a brown beard and moustache, and long brown hair that was tied into a loose ponytail. His eyes were covered by a pair of black sunglasses. I straightened up as I kept my glare up, “I’m not out of shape. It’s just hard to climb a rope is all.” He nodded, “I’m sure...” He spoke somewhat quietly, with an almost undetectable hint of sadness in his voice, “But that’s not why I’m here, Michael. To poke fun at you for getting out of breath when you don’t need to even breathe.” “Then why are you here?” I looked closer, “And how the hell do you know my name...?” He waved a hand, “Not important. I just came to tell you two things.” “And? My friends will be here soon, and I take it you don’t want to meet them.” He sighed and removed his glasses, revealing the one on the right to be a bright purple-ish color, while the one on the left seemed almost robotic, being all metallic gray with small red lines and circles crossing over it. He put a hand to his face and rubbed his eyes saying, “You’re right, I don’t want to meet them, not yet anyway. I have too much to do before I can face them again...” “Again?” ‘How in the hell does he know them?’ He shook his head, “Not important. Look... What I came here to say is... I miss you, all of you guys. It’s been a long time, and I just wanted to get to see some of you again. I may not be able to face the others yet... But I’m taking a step in the right direction by getting enough courage to see you again.” I looked closer and after a few seconds spoke again, “Who are you?” His voice cracked when he answered, “Not im...” He cleared his throat, though his voice was shaky, “Not important. The other thing I wanted to say is... I’m sorry. I’m sorry for what I did, what I had to do to you in the past. I hope you’ll be able to forgive me someday.” ‘What?’ “Wait, what? What do you mean!?” He placed his glasses back on and slowly, his body started to fade away. When just the upper half of his body remained, he looked me right in the eyes and said, “I... Well... You’re death... Wasn’t as much of an accident as Death had thought it to be...” “What!? What are you even talking about!? Answer me damn it!” The rest of his body had faded, and his voice echoed behind him, “I’m so, so sorry Michael... I wish I hadn’t needed to do it...” I blinked and sat down holding my head, “What...?” Where he stood, a small piece of paper was left behind. Looking at it, it read: You should tell Sarah the truth, you know. Holding it off will only hurt the both of you. -Ultimatum I blinked in shock as the paper fell from my hands, “B-but... How?” I sat down. “How.... How does he.... No he’s right, I have to tell her that my father worked for A.N.G.E.L.” I sighed, “Just not now, not yet.”
Arc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 2, Metallic WoundsIntermission #1: Gwendolyn's Meeting + Paige and the Crusaders (Gwendolyn's POV) I walked through the town and waved to a couple of ponies with a smile. I have to admit, this world seems to radiate happiness and peace. I walked past an alley and froze in mid step, slowly turning my head to look at the best thing I’ve ever seen. A gingerbread house.... Thank you god, I needed something sweet. “No problem.” A monotone voice said from nowhere. I whipped my head around looking for the voice before sighing, “Strange....” I shrugged and started walking towards the gingerbread house. I opened the door and grinned at the smell of all the candy and sweets inside. “Oh hello!” A blue mare was sitting behind the counter, “What can I get for you today?” I looked at the sweets before looking at her, “Do you have any sfogliatelle?” She grinned, “Oh yes... Dean was nice enough to teach us how to make it.” she reached under the counter and pulled out a rather big one. “That’ll be 3 bits.” I reached into my pocket and pulled out some money I... “Borrowed” from Michael. What? I had to get by somehow. “Here you go.” She smiled as I grabbed the pastry, “Have a good day.” “You too.” I walked over and sat down at one of the tables and took a bite, grinning as the taste hit my tongue. The door opened again, and in walked a man in a white long coat and black suit. He wore a white hat with a black stripe on it. He also had this grin on his face that would never leave. “Welcome back Dean!” The cashier greeted with a large smile. The man, now named Dean, looked at me briefly before turning back to the cashier with a bigger grin. “How’s it going Cup cake?” He waved as he walked up to the counter. “It’s been going well. Pinkie is out with her friends, but is there anything you would like?” He turned to the assortment of pastries and grinned. “Blueberry muffin. Haven’t had those in a long time, so I’m in the mood for one.” He replied as he laid down three bits. Cup cake took the bits and gave him a muffin. “Here you go dear, enjoy.” She smiled as he walked away with a nod and sat down at another table across from me, facing away from me. I looked at him in confusion as I took another bite of the sfogliatelle. I shrugged and cleared my throat, “Excuse me... Um Dean?” He had stopped mid-bite and turned to me with closed cheerful eyes, “Howdy!” “Um... Why are your eyes closed?” He opened one slightly, kind of intimidating for some reason, “Because it’s fun.” I shrugged, “Eh, it kinda is.” I nodded my head a little. “I’m Gwendolyn. Nice to meet you.” He returned the nod as his grin became more friendly, “Same here. I’m Dean, as you’ve probably already heard.” “Kinda hard not to.” I took a bite and grinned, “I do have to thank you for telling them how to make this.... It’s been too long since I’ve had any.” He laughed, “I can imagine.” His grin looked more... sinister, “So tell me. How many?” “How many what? Years since I’ve had this?” “How many have you turned to stone?” I tensed up and sighed, “None.... Thank you.” He stared at me intensely, making me shake a bit. But then his grin became friendly again, “Well, I’ll just take your word for it on that account.” I took a bite and looked at him, “How’d you tell I was one?” He laughed, “The hair, the sunglasses, and you yourself confirmed it when I asked about turning people to stone.” I sighed, “Very few know of those signs...” I groaned. “You’re a hunter aren’t you?” He smiled gently, “I’m not here to hunt you if that’s what you’re wondering. That life of mine is in the past. As much as I miss it, I have to move on. Besides,” He went up and bought another sfogliatelle and placed it in front of me, “You seem nice enough.” I smiled, “That’s nice to hear... I thought you were going to behead me.” I took a bite of the new one. “Contrary to what others believe getting beheaded feels like a sting.” He shrugged, “But it does stop you from doing anything else with the body. Knights always burn it when they’re done.” “Funny, the guy who did it to me forgot that our blood is potent. He tried collecting some without gloves.” He laughed, “Then he obviously wasn’t a knight since that’s a pretty rookie mistake.” “He also did it in a mall of all places.... Let’s just say that didn’t turn out to well.” He shook his head with a sigh, “Dumbass...” He stared at me with a sad smile, “But there’s one thing that I have to do, as insurance.” I took a bite and raised an eyebrow, “Oh?” “I have to fight you. I know gorgons tend to get... carried away. Can you keep yourself in check in the heat of the moment?” He asked as he sat back down and ate his muffin. “I’ve been working with Death for three years now, I learned to keep that under control....” He shook his head, “It doesn’t mean that it could happen. I want to test you myself, just for my peace of mind. I won’t fight to kill you, just until one of us signals the other to stop.” I shrugged, “Alright... Any limits or no?” He nodded, “No releasing restrictions. I won’t use my wraith blade either, I’ll use something I got recently.” I nodded, “Alright.” “But first...” He then bit into the muffin and moaned, “Let me finish my muffin cuz’ this is So~ good...” I shrugged, “Fine with me, I need to finish this anyways.” I took a bite and grinned. “Is good~” Dean smiled as he finished his muffin, “What can I say? Ma’s recipe is amazing.” I blinked, “Huh... Reminds me of my Aunt Euryale’s cooking.” Dean laughed, “God, don’t even talk to me about her. She can be so stingy sometimes! Whenever my mom would have her over, they’d go on and on about that sort of thing.” I frowned, “Ah.... I didn’t know that.” He shook his head, “Not to say she wasn’t nice, cause she was. I remember on more than one occasion where she’d look after me at times.” My frown got deeper as I slumped forward, “Great... Glad to know she got over me quickly.” He raised an eyebrow in confusion, “What do you mean?” I laughed somewhat bitterly, “Name’s Gwendolyn Pietra, the run away gorgon. Traveled across America for six whole years.” He sighed, “Niece, I take it. Right... I never really knew. Sorry if I said anything wrong.” I looked at him, “It’s fine... Just... Glad to know she definitely moved on.” He sat there in silence, unsure of what to say. I took a bite and stood up, “It was nice meeting you Dean, see you at the battle.” He nodded, “Right.” I sighed and started towards the door before it burst open and Kondraki walked in. He glared at Cup Cake. “I need cookies.” Dean stared at Kondraki with a grimace, “Oh god you...” He froze and looked at Dean, “I’ll be damned....” he nodded slightly. “The hunter and a doctor in the same room.” He raised his muffin with a blank look, “You’re welcome for 682.” He grimaced, “Fucker ate me. And you're welcome for Duke.” Dean smirked, “I still hold the cat piss over his head. Can you believe that you can actually bless that kind of stuff? It’s hilarious!” He chuckled. He chuckled, “Yeah... Anyways.” He looked at Cup Cake. “Cookies. Now.” Dean picked up a napkin dispenser and threw it at Kondraki’s head, “Be nice.” He caught the dispenser and set it down gently, “Ah ah ah... It wouldn’t look good if you broke this mares stuff now would it?” “I will freeze you.” Dean said with a deadpan. He raised a hand, “I’m just saying...” Dean pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed, “Good lord now I remember why I avoided you doctors. Always a strain on my sanity...” “And I remember why I stayed away from you, Bright would be pointing at us and scream “Ha! I was right you fuckers!” It wouldn’t end well for him.” I sighed, “I’m just going to go now...” Kondraki nodded as I walked out the door into the town. I swear that they’re insane.... (Paige’s POV) I walked along the outskirts of town whistling a tune to myself while looking around the countryside. I frowned a little as I thought back to the first time I met Ambrose but shook my head. I was fine now, my sister and my uncle were back, I was still alive, and I had met some interesting new friends. I was so caught up in my thoughts that I barely heard the sound of wings before warning bells went off in my head. I jumped to the left as three small ponies in a wagon crashed where I was standing. Oh my god they’re so cuuuuuuuute~! A small white unicorn with a pink and purple mane spoke up, “Everypony okay?” her voice squeaked at the end and I had to keep myself from hugging her. A light tan pony with a red mane and pink bow groaned, “Ah think so....” she had a slight southern accent. “Why’d ya stop Scootaloo?” “Because somepony was in the way.” An orange pegasus with a purple mane and tail hopped up and looked at me. “You okay?” I nodded, “Yeah. What about you three?” The other two stood up and looked at me, “We’re just fine,” spoke the white unicorn. “Wait! We haven’t met yet, I’m Sweetie Belle!” The pegasus jumped next to her, “I’m Scootaloo!” The tan filly spoke up, “And ah’m Applebloom, and we’re,” They took a deep breath, “THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!” I rubbed my ear a bit before smiling, “Nice to meet you, I’m Paige.” Sweetie Belle walked over, “Are you new here?” I nodded, “Somewhat, yes. I just got here yesterday.” Scootaloo spoke up, “We have more important things to do, like get our cutie marks!” I raised a hand, “Um, what’s a cutie mark?” Applebloom spoke up, “It’s a mark that appears on a pony's flank when they discover their special talent!” “We were on our way to the lake to see if the rumors were true,” Said Scootaloo from near the wagon, “but the wheels broken and I don’t have a spare.” “Wait,” I looked at them, “you’re heading to the lake? That’s where my house is....” “Wait,” Sweetie Belle looked at me, “your house is over the lake? And you own a house!?” I nodded, “Yeah, and yes I own a house. I hated the dorm rooms.” Scootaloo looked at me, “Wait... Could you help us get our cutie marks!?” I paused and nodded slowly, “I could.... But I’d need to give you the test.” Applebloom looked at me, “Test? What test?” I grinned, “One that determines the school of magic you fit in.” Applebloom and Scootaloo groaned, “Looks like Sweetie’s the only one who can do it then....” I shook my head, “Au contraire, I’ve seen cats cast this magic.” “Really!?” Scootaloo appeared in front of me, “You can really teach us magic!?” “Yes. But first,” I pulled out my spell book and turned to the test page, “Answer these questions to find out what type of wizard you are. You like to spend time with: Your friends or by yourself?” All three looked at each other and responded, “With our friends.” I nodded and looked at the next, “Which of these is the most powerful? Hurricane, volcano, tornado, earthquake, blizzard, plague, or sandstorm?” They talked to each other before Sweetie looked at me, “Plague, it takes time to find a cure and can stay around longer.” I nodded and scratched that off, “Your favorite activity is: Learning something new, camping or fishing, reading and playing games, playing with your pets, competitive sports, or can you not decide?” They all looked at each other and huddled again, and a few minutes later Applebloom looked at me. “We can’t decide.” I smiled, “What is your favorite time of day? Night, morning, or the afternoon?” “Afternoon!” They shouted. I nodded, “The most important thing in a story is: All of the characters, or the hero or heroine?” Scootaloo jumped up, “The hero!” Sweetie Belle jumped up, “No! It’s all of them!” “Is not!” Scootaloo pressed her head against Sweetie’s “Is to!” Applebloom pushed them away, “It’s all of them. Including the hero.” Scootaloo sighed, “Alright.” I smiled and scratched it off, “What is your favorite animal? Dragon, crab, shark, serpent, unicorn, polar bear, or a bat?” “Why is unicorn on there?” Sweetie raised an eyebrow, “I’m not an animal!” I raised my hands, “Where I’m from they are much different than how they are here.” She looked at me closely before nodding, “Okay... I’d have to say the dragon.” the others nodded in agreement. “What’s your favorite season?” Scootaloo grinned, “Summer, for sure!” I nodded, “What is your favorite gemstone? Ruby, jade, sapphire, or citrine?” Applebloom put a hoof to her chin, “Ah’d have to say sapphire.” Sweetie nodded, “It is rather beautiful.” Scootaloo frowned a little, “Alright.... Sapphire!” I scratched it off and the page changed to a symbol of a snowflake, “You have chosen the school of ice. Ice wizards are strong, loyal, courageous, and honest. They focus on protecting others and aiding them in their endeavors.” Scootaloo grinned, “That sounds awesome!” I nodded, “I’ve met ice wizards before and the things they can do are amazing. But I’m only going to be teaching you ice beetle,” I raised my hand before they could complain. “That way you can practice and get better. Doing this will allow me to teach you new spells after you show promise.” Applebloom smiled and nodded, “That sounds like a good idea!” “Alright...” I flipped my book so they could see, “Now, read this and try it for yourselves.” By the time all three of them had managed to draw the symbol and summon the beetle the sun was setting on the horizon. They waved me off as I made my way back to the house. I appeared up on the grass in a flurry of leaves, and when I got inside Michael and Kondraki were trying to get in a chair. “NO! My chair!” Michael was pushing against Kondraki. Kondraki scowled, “You. Get. The. Floor!” I laughed and they looked over at me, “I can get more beds you know.” Michael fist pumped, “Yes! You owe me five bucks Kondraki!” I sighed and summoned a few beds and put them on the ground in a row, “Good night.” I walked over to my bed and closed the curtains before laying in bed and falling asleep.
Arc 3; According to Plan: Chapter 12, Family BondsI walked into the kitchen as Paige was making food for us. We had woken up not too long ago, and she had volunteered to make us food since she knew where everything was. She looked over with a smile and set down the small frying pan she was holding. “Hey Michael. What’s up?” “Well I was wondering if you wanted me to cook. I mean I don’t really enjoy the prospect of making you do so much.” She raised an eyebrow. “I’ll be fine cooking for all of us. It’s not the first time I’ve had people over.” She smirked, and grabbed a few peppers before cutting them up. “But if you want, help me grate the cheese.” Grabbing the grater from where she told me it was I began shredding the cheese into a small bowl. After I filled it up a decent ways I handed it to her, and she began spreading it over some eggs. So she’s making omelets.... Someone knocked on the door quietly. Excusing myself from the kitchen I opened up the door, and blinked at who was standing there. “Oh, hi Kate. What brings you here?” She smiled a little. “Is Paige here?” “Of course,” I turned back to the kitchen. “Hey Paige, your sister’s here!” I heard a small clatter followed by footsteps. “Michael you cook!” She came out of the kitchen and hugged Kate. “Hey sis.” I walked into the kitchen and quietly left them to their own devices. As I finished up, and placed the food onto plates I carried it over to the table. “Foods ready!” I went back and grabbed the rest before sitting down at the table. Kondraki was silently eating his food as he stole glances at Beth, glaring slightly before eating again. Speaking of Beth, she was having a nice little conversation with Gwen about the different types of supernatural creatures. And Paige was sharing her food with Kate, binding and catching up with one another after what I can only assume was a very, very long time. I ate mostly in silence. Grinning at the taste of the eggs. It was rather peaceful, until an old thought came up to my mind. “Oh god...” I set down my fork. “I forgot about Flare.” Beth looked at me. “The pegasus guard?” I nodded slowly. “We left her in Hollow Shades.” Kondraki raised an eyebrow. “And what is so important about this Flare?” “She was tasked with watching us... Well me.” I stood up from the table, and grabbed my black cloak from the back of my chair. “I’m gonna head out, and grab her. Anyone want to go with me?” Kondraki stood up. “I’ll come along. Just to make it easier for you.” Smiling I made my way to the front door. “We’ll be back once we get her!” “Have fun!” Paige called out from behind us. Once we left the house I hopped down from the small ledge at the top of the door. “So. Beautiful day isn’t it?” “It could be worse.” I stumbled and righted myself as Death appeared in front of us. “Kondraki. I’m afraid I’m going to have to use your... Talents somewhere else. I’ll give you until you both reach Hollow Shades before taking you.” Death frowned a little. “I hope this does not pose a problem.” Kondraki paused for a second before shaking his head. “Not at all. I’ll be waiting.” Death nodded, and vanished. I frowned, and looked at Kondraki. “So... I guess that we have a while before you have to go.” “It appears so....” He walked over to the edge near the rope. “Let’s get a move on.” I followed him in silence. We had reached Hollow Shades after a day of waiting. The train had to undergo some “Light” maintenance because one of the pistons was cracked. I personally don’t see how a cracked piston is light, but whatever. Unicorn magic is unfair. Kondraki and I stepped off of the train station, and walked down the road in silence. He had been quiet since Death had told him he was leaving. Before we reached the town center he turned to me. “Michael. It was an honor being with you, for the short time I was with you.” I smiled a little. “Same here Kondraki.” “Its Donovan.” He held out a hand. “I hope we’ll meet again sooner or later.” Grabbing, and shaking his hand I nodded. “Same here.” “Are you ready?” Death walked out from a small corner. “If so, simply speak.” Kondraki nodded before stepping closer. “I’m as ready as I’ll ever be.” Death smirked, and they both vanished from existence. Frowning I began looking around town for the missing pony. I mean how hard could it be? OH JESUS WHERE THE HELL IS SHE!? I have looked over every goddamn motherfuking inch of this town, and I still haven’t found her! Is she part wizard? Could she have become a goddamn fly!? WHERE IS SHE!? I yawned, and popped my back. “I’m too tired to deal with this....” Shrugging a bit I moved up to a small outcropping of flat top rocks, and laid down on top of a fairly decent sized one. I’m just gonna lay here and... Fall... Asleep. I faded into my dreams, hoping to find something good, but instead I got the fucking hallway. Shit. Not good. I looked around rapidly, and saw that there were some chairs set up near a table. “Sit down please.” I whipped around to look at who, or what, had spoken. What I saw shocked me. It was... Well... Me. But... He was different. Instead of the black and red suit I was wearing he was in a white and blue suit. His eyes were also bright blue.... At least the hair was the same. He motioned towards the table. “We have a limited amount of time to spend talking, so I advise we hurry.” He walked past me leaving a distortion behind his path. “Come along.” Moving carefully I sat down at the edge of my seat. I declined the cup he tried passing me, and spoke slowly. “What are you?” “Puffs of hot air, from the lips of a ghost, and the shadow of a unicorn's dream.” He grinned wildly, and waved a hand. “I kid, I kid. I’m... You. In a sense.” “No. You’re not me. I’m me.” I deadpanned. “Tell me what you actually are.” Shifting in his seat he frowned. “Well... That’s it... I really don’t know myself.... Alright. I can tell you some things.” He stood up, and began drawing... In the air.... Leaving light.... “Right. Now... You know how a soul works right?” Noting my dumbfounded stare he continued. “Well... Think of a soul as DNA.” He held up his fingers and summoned two small green glowing balls. “When two people come together to have a child a part of each soul breaks away from the parents, and converges into a smaller, new soul.” The glowing balls lost a bit of their glow, before the missing glowing bits converged into a smaller green glowing ball. He pointed to the smaller ball. “The new soul contains both bits from the parents, but overtime it also gains some new bits from the newly created person.” The small ‘Soul’ started to gain a yellow glow, getting brighter and brighter until the original bits were hardly visible. “In a normal human the process of gaining your own soul ends as soon as the person becomes twenty two.” He flicked his wrist, and the soul went back to it’s partial state. Where there was some green barely visible. “You died before the process could finish, and I was... “Born” when you did your first attacks.” He made it so that the yellow glow faded a bit, and the green became more powerful. “So....” I raised my hands, and began massaging my temples. “You’re a bit of my soul that happened to gain sentience because my soul didn’t completely cover you up. That in turn with me doing my first attacks allowed you to come alive.” He smiled. “Well done. And um... Sorry about the nightmare a while ago. I hadn’t gotten used to my own state of being.” “That... Thing was you?” “Like I said, I had not gotten used to my own state of being. It’s hard to tell if you’re real, fake, or a memory.” He grabbed a small cup on the table, and took a sip. “I belive that covers what I am.” He shook his head. “But that leaves many more questions, trust me I would know.” Looking around a bit he frowned. “And thus the sun doth rise, goodbye Michael.” I blinked in shock as the area around me faded into nothingness, and a bright light took it’s place. Groaning I sat up from the rock. “What the hell...?” Stupid dreams... Or... Was it? “Michael!” I turned to the left, and saw Flare fly up towards me with a small scowl. “Finally found you. I flew all the way to Celestia, who sent me to Ponyville, and they sent me back here!” She landed on the rock next to me, and shook her head. “Oh by the way.” She handed me a small letter with my name on it. “This is for you.” Grabbing the letter I opened it, and began reading. Michael Fritz, This is Ardiente, your friend Sarah’s lover. She asked me to write this letter, and three others, on account of her being unable to write. “Michael, I don’t know if you care or not, hell given the way I act I doubt you do, but please listen. The day we left the ruins, I had a breakdown, a big one. Those four personalities of mine you met? I don’t know how they came back, or took control of my body and changed my appearance the way they did, but for whatever reason, they disappeared completely. They’re gone, and my mind can’t take it right now, I’m stressing the hell out. I know you’ve said before that I tend to yell about how bad my life is, but you have to understand, that’s all I know how to do. That’s all I’ve ever done, is yell and scream, the only difference is that now, it’s not in fear or in pain, it’s in anger and confusion. I don’t expect you to understand, but please just listen. I’m not screaming or yelling to try and get sympathy, or get attention, I’m just acting the way I have always been acting, acting the way I know how to act. Just know that right now, I’m not yelling to try and get sympathy or attention from you, I’m yelling for help. Please, I just need some fucking help....” This was the last letter I wrote from her, she just sort of... stopped speaking after that. As soon as you can, Michael, please talk to her. I don’t know how much help you can offer, or if she’ll even need it (as this could just be an “episode”), but at least talk to her. She’s been going on in the other letters about how she wants to set things straight with others, and get on better terms with them, that’s probably what she wants from you as well. I’d imagine the “yelling for help” part was on account of something you’ve said to her in the past, and she was just getting it out. I don’t know for sure, though, so either way, just talk to her. Please. Sincerely, Sarah Akinson & Ardiente Fragua I stared at the letter for a few seconds before folding it up and looked at Flare. “I’m heading back to Ponyville. Head to the house floating above the lake, and I’ll meet you there.” I hopped down from the rock. Walking past the wondering ponies I made my way towards the train station. This isn’t good, this is so not fucking good. God damn it why did I act so fucking carefree about the shit she’s said anyways!? I sighed and finally got to the station, buying a one way ticket and stepping onto the train. I need to calm down.... I can’t beat myself up over this.... The train started moving and I closed my eyes, it’s gonna take a while anyways. I stood in the room with the other me again, he seemed to be frowning deeply. “This is unfortunate.” “Unfortunate doesn’t begin to describe it.” I snapped. “I don’t even know what to do... So, any advice you can give me besides don’t piss her off?” “Try not to say anything too negative. Her state of mind is incredibly turbulent, so expect hostility and mood swings.” He shook his head. “I was hoping to talk to you some more, but I’ll end you’re dream right now. Also.... I’d tell her about your father Michael.” He snapped his fingers. I woke up with a small gasp and looked around, the train had stopped moving and was sitting in the station. I quickly stood up and walked out of the car... Now where to go.... I paused and saw a white haired woman standing near the station. “Mary?” I walked over and nodded a little. “Hi.” She looked at me and sighed. “Good, you’re here. Follow me, quickly please,” she walked away before pausing. “and hello to you, as well.” She started walking away even faster than before. I followed behind her and kept quiet. Oh dear... She doesn’t sound too happy. “How’s Sarah right now?” “Not happy, I can tell you that much. She was pretty frantic the other day, and most of today as well, but when Death dropped by and mentioned you were on the way here...” She shrugged. “she just sort of stopped talking, and seemed really irritated by something.” Not good.... So not good. “Oh... T-that doesn’t bode too well then...” I sighed. She might know already.... “Hopefully I don’t make it worse...” “I don’t know either,” We turned a corner and she spoke again. “just try to avoid saying anything... harsh, I guess.” Oh great, that’s what my inner self said! “Yeah I’m gonna keep from saying anything harsh. She’s not really in a stable mindframe right now, so the less anger the better.....” She didn’t say anything in response as we got too a mansion on the outskirts of town. Walking up to the door she opened it and walked in, beckoning me. I entered and saw Jav laying in a heap at the bottom of some stairs. “Uh... Jav? She asked slowly, “What happened?” “I saw you two coming from the window,” he said in a muffled, strained voice, “and I told Sarah. As soon as I mentioned Michael, she somehow managed to throw me from her bed, out the door, down the hall, and down two flights of stairs, with a single punch. I’m guessing shadows were involved.” “Ah....” Oh god oh god oh god oh god oh god.... “And Michael?” Jav spoke, looking at me. “Yes..?” “You’re possibly very fucked.” Jav then slammed his head back to the ground, and didn’t move afterwards. “Oh dear....” I sighed and took a deep breath, walking up the stairs. “Alright....” As I walked up I felt myself grow afraid. What’s she gonna do to me? I really, really hope that she doesn’t kill me.... I-I have to tell her, I’m going to tell her.... I’m going to die. I walked up to the door and knocked lightly. “Um.... Sarah?” I heard something slam against a wooden headboard before Ardiente spoke up. “Come in.” I slowly opened the door and stepped into the room, taking note of Ardiente sitting on the bed and.... Holy shit. All of Sarah’s scars are gone... And her arm’s back! What the hell happened? I nodded to both of them. “Hi Ardiente, Sarah.” “Goodbye Michael, Sarah.” Ardiente said, getting up from her spot on the bed and leaving. I stood there waiting for her to talk as she... Started beating up a comforter.... What? She kept at this for a little before stopping and speaking. “Fuck.” Why’d she say that!? “Um... Okay?” “Wait, no, not what I meant to say.” She grabbed her head and looked like she was thinking. “What I mean to say was... uh.... Oh!” She perked up and smiled widely. “Yeah that’s it. Michael, I very much fucking dislike you.” Uhhhhhh.... “Uh.... You really don’t fucking like me?” I shifted a little. “Um... That what you meant?” “Yep!” Why is she so.... Happy? I made a small hand motion. “Can I know why? Or if you don’t want to say why the message still conveys.” “Uh....” She paused for a second and lost the smile before looking back at me. “It’s because you’ve pretty much just disregarded any actual mental problems I have, like that time you said I just shout at people for what happened to me. Nice one by the way, it’s not like I had a reason to anyway.” “I wasn’t disregarding them.... I-I was simply a bit overwhelmed.... You normally don’t hear about the sort of things you went through...” I trailed off slowly. She stared at me blankly for a while before speaking again. “Want to know my earliest... well one of my only memories?” I blinked and nodded a little. “I... Sure. I wouldn’t mind...” “You will, trust me.” She coughed a little, “Anyway, my earliest memory actually starts with me just sitting in my nice, clean room back at the facility, with not a single thought of anything bad going on. Next thing I know, Jeriah walks in- do you know Jeriah?” Who? “No... I don’t.” She shook her head, “Not really important. He was the head of the facility, and the man I grew up with for three years. I saw him as my father pretty much. But then, when he comes in the room, I run up to him expecting a hug that I got every day beforehand. Then he just sticks a needle in my neck, and the next thing I know five years have passed, my right arm is torn off and scarred over, my left shoulder is covered in burn scars, and that same man is raping me on a lab table.” “I-Oh god.” I looked away towards the wall and felt sick. “I- Oh my god....” “I only have two other memories besides those.” She said lowly, “Aside from the month leading up to me dying, and the four I have from my time in the facility, everything else is just blank. Except for one thing, that is, and it kind of goes into why I dislike you so much right now.” She looked me in the eye. “Want to know what it is?” Oh god oh god oh god oh god. I nodded a little. “O-okay...” “Just two things.” She held up a finger, “One is the definite thought, ‘this is the reason all of this happened to me.’” She held up another finger, “Two... two is just a memory of a nametag I saw only once, on one of the workers there. Want to know what it said?” Ohgodohgodohgodohgodohgodohgodohgodohgod. I nodded shakily. “Nathan Fritz.” She spat out. OHGODOHGODOHGODOHGOD! “.... Oh god.” “Tell me,” She said calmly, “do you know anything about it?” .... I have to tell her now. “I-I... I know that name. Yeah.” She blinked in shock and leaned back. “Really?” She wasn’t expecting the answer? I... I could possibly lessen the blow. “How do you know it?” “We’re.... We’re related.” “Did you ever know about what he did to me?” I sighed a little. “No.... He never spoke of anything relating to A.N.G.E.L.” She sighed heavily and leaned back further into the headboard, her facial expression suddenly turned from annoyance to exhaustion. “Leave.” She said tiredly, “Please.” “I-” I slumped a little and nodded. “Fine. Goodbye Sarah.” I opened the door and looked back at her. “I’m sorry....” I left and closed the door. Walking past Jav and the others and outside. I walked along the path a little and started heading towards Paige’s house. I can’t deal with anything right now.... I need to be alone for a while. Then... Then I’ll head back and check on the others and see if they found anything else. But for now... I need to just... Think on everything.... And... I really need a good, long, and quiet moment where I can just reflect on everything... I said that twice didn’t I? Yeah.... Fuck. I’m not in the mood to do shit right now. I sat with my legs over the edge of Paige’s floating house, staring at the setting sun with a small frown, and Sarah’s letter in my hand. I heard the grass behind me rustle a little and felt some wind brush over me, telling me someone was sitting next to me. I stayed silent for a few minutes before I felt the person place a hand on my shoulder. “Are you feeling okay Michael?” I kept staring at the sunset and shook my head. “Not really.... I-I feel horrible Death.” I held up the letter. “What did my father do to her, and why?” I lowered the letter. “No one would legitimately force someone into that kind of life.” “He didn’t mean for that to happen. He simply wished to help her...” He trailed off and fell silent. “Death. Tell me what he did.” He kept silent and I looked at him. “Please. I need to know what role I play in this.” “Sarah was brought to the A.N.G.E.L. facility when she was younger in order to replace a missing foot. Your father suggested to her parents that she would be safe growing up there.... He said that he planned to have her apprenticed there.” He smiled sadly. “But the real reason he brought her there was to find a person who was immune to the effects of the Croatoan Virus. One day he infected her and waited for a month, but she showed no signs of infection.” He shook his head and continued. “Somehow... Something happened that led to the virus being released all over the facility. He escaped and managed to get over the infection.” Death looked at the ground. “He told her parents that she died... And that they had to hide, getting the German mafia to help hide them. He stayed behind.... Raising you and allowing you to grow up normally.” I stayed silent for a minute before looking up at the now visible stars. “.... How did he know her parents?” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small polaroid picture. Placing it in my hand he spoke. “That will tell you all you’ll need to know.” Looking down I stared at the picture. It depicted a couple standing next to my father, who was standing next to... Me. The couple was holding a small child in their arms. Flipping the picture around I read the words on the back. “Christmas with the Fritz and Akinson family....” I felt my hand shake unsteadily as the picture fell from my grasp, and landed on my lap. “I knew them?” He stayed silent. “I knew her? Before she was taken to A.N.G.E.L.” “She’s your first cousin. Her mother was your father’s sister.” I gasped a little as a memory came back to me. I sat at a small table with my father and some other people. There was a small cake on the table with three candles sitting in front of a white haired little girl. She blew the candles out as multiple people started clapping. I heard my father say something to her. “What did you wish for Sarah?” I didn’t hear the reply, but I could make out that she didn’t want to say. My father smiled a little and nodded. “Alright.” He looked at me. “Want to say anything to your cousin Michael?” I grinned and nodded. “Happy birthday Sarah!” I felt myself tear up before hanging my head and crying softly. “I remember her.... I was at her birthday....” “Michael....” “Go.” I tightened my hand into a fist. “Go away Death. Now.” I glared at him. “I need to be alone.” “Very well.” He stood up and looked down at me. “If you want to talk then simply call me.” He fell forward over the edge and disappeared from the area, leaving no trace of his presence. I grabbed the picture and put it in my inner coat pocket, standing up and walking towards the house, crying the whole way. “Why... Why didn’t I remember? Why? Why why why why!?” I punched the door frame and pressing my head into the door. “God damn it why...?” I backed away from the door and sat down on the grass, laying down and closing my eyes. “God damn it why.” I fell asleep on the grass, crying to myself. I appeared in the hallway of doors with other me. He was standing across the room with a small frown. I started moving towards him. “Michael... I-” I grabbed his throat and slammed him against the wall. “Why the fuck didn’t you tell me!? What the fuck made you think that knowing she was my cousin wasn’t important!?” “Because I knew you would have reacted this way.... It doesn’t matter anymore Michael. What’s done is done.” He pushed me away and cracked his neck, straightening his tie. “The past can not be changed. It’s one of the unshakable laws of existence.” “I still could have known! It would have been better to know that Sarah was family!” “It doesn’t matter.” He walked towards the table. “She wouldn’t have believed you without the picture, and even still you cannot suddenly appear and say that you’re family. She must get over her issues before you can tell her, or she will suffer even more stress.” Sitting down he grabbed a cup of tea and took a sip. “So you should calm down.” “I.... Fine.” I stormed off down the hallway. “Where are you going!?” I heard him stand up and follow me. “I thought you’d want to sit down?” “You told me this was my soul right?” I glanced at the different doors, some of them cracked and rotting, slowly stitching themselves together, while others were pristine and spotless. “Well... You said it houses my memories, so that means that each of these clean ones are mine, or the ones you fixed....” I stopped in front of a small white door that seemed out of place from the black and brown doors. “But that means that I can browse through them.” He stopped next to me and stared at the door. “You can yes.... But I warn you that the past shouldn’t be lingered on...” I grabbed the door handle and twisted it open. “I know... But I’m not lingering...” The area around us flashed white and I found myself falling. I landed suddenly on my feet in front of a hospital door. The smell of antibacterials filled my nose, along with what sounded like screaming. Blinking I turned and saw my father sitting in a chair holding.... “Oh god it’s me.” “I know it’s you.” Other me was sitting next to them. “This was one of your.... Earliest memories. You were almost a year old if I recall.” Another scream rang out as I turned back to the door. “.... Is this... Is this their birth?” “Yes. Your father was brought here by your mother.” “I barely remember her....” “She died-” “In a car crash less than three months after this. Yes I know.” I backed away from the door and sighed. “So this is when Sarah and Mary were born....” I stepped back even more as a doctor stepped out of the room and quickly walked down the hall, turning off into the distance. A nurse in the room called out something, my father stood up, and the memory faded away as a bright light filled my vision. I appeared back in the hallway with my hand on the door handle. Letting go I turned and started walking down the hallway again. Other me followed. “I take it you’re searching for old memories involving her?” “I simply want to see them.... Nothing more.” “Why?” I turned towards him. “I want to know why he sold her out. I need to know.” He shook his head. “I’m afraid that you’re judgement is clouded. What’s done is done, so you shouldn’t worry about it.” The area around us cracked a little and he sighed. “And you’re being forced awake, so remember what I told you.” The area cracked and shattered before I began falling backwards. I woke up blinking as raindrops fell on my head, and something poked me in the side. “Come on dude get up!” I rolled over and saw a rainbow maned pony staring at me. “Finally! You’ve been laying here in the rain for like, an hour now.” I groaned and slowly leaned forward into a sitting up position. “Ugh... Why’d you wake me up?” She, by the sound of voice, hovered a bit above me and crossed her forelegs. “I just wanna make sure you don’t catch a cold or something. We’re gonna be having a pretty nasty storm coming along later, so I’m warning everyone I can.” I waved a hand and slowly pushed myself into a standing position. “Okay. Thank you...” I looked up at the sky and sighed. “I’m leaving anyways, so I don't have to worry about the storm.” “Oh? Where ya headed?” I looked at her tiredly and she raised her hooves. “Not to pry or anything, just wondering.” I shook my head. “I don’t mind... I was just wondering who you are, and why you want to know.” She blinked in shock and looked surprised before smiling. “The name’s Rainbow Dash, Fastest flyer in Ponyville!” She held out a hoof. “And you are?” I grabbed it and shook. “Name’s Michael. Michael Fritz.” She pulled her hoof back and landed on the ground, looking up at me. “Cool name. Say, you know Dean?” I rolled my eyes a little. “Yeah... Why?” She shrugged. “Just wondering.... You are acting much better than he did when I first met him.” “What’d he do? Wait, no. Don’t tell me.” I held up a hand. “He did something... extemporaneous.” She chuckled and nodded. “Yeah. He charged at Twi’s door and kicked it in... You know Twi?” I nodded. “Oh okay. Well he kicked her door in and decided to grab her, carry her through town, and kick me and AJ! I mean who does that!?” I shrugged and tilted my head a little. “I don’t know. I mean he is fatuous, and random most of the time.” Also a very, very renowned criminal. She raised an eyebrow. “He’s what?” “He’s just silly.” “Oh. That doesn't excuse kidnapping, and assault. But hey, he might be alright." She spread her wings and started hovering. “Well. I gotta warn everyone else about the storm, so see ya later!” She took off like a bullet, leaving me standing alone in the rain. I walked inside with a small frown, and saw Paige and Kate talking on the couch. They didn’t take notice of me, so I walked over to the fireplace and sat down in a chair. Letting the water on me dry. I paused a bit when I saw some letters on the coffee table. Grabbing them, I began reading. Dear Michael Fritz, You and your friends are hereby invited to the wedding of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Captain Shining Armor. The wedding will take place on December 1st, and you are asked to wear your finest clothing. Hope to see you soon. I set down the letter. "Oh this is gonna be fun."
Arc 3; According to Plan: Chapter 13, Memories Long PassedI avoided another poke from Paige. “For the last time no, no I will not tell you.” She been annoying me for an hour now trying to know where I went. “Come on! Tell me!” She pouted and stomped her foot a little. “Please!” “It was a private matter, and I will not tell you something that doesn’t concern you.” I poked her on the nose. “So please stop bugging me.” Luckily that seemed to calm her, albeit by a little. “Ugh... Fine. I’ll stop bugging you.” She walked over to the other room muttering under her breath. Beth chuckled a little from her spot on the couch. “Heh... Kids.” Turning the page on her book she kicked her feet up. “They’re cute, but damn can they be annoying.” I rolled my eyes. “Tell me about it.” Sitting down in the armchair I sighed deeply. “I had a older brother who acted the exact same way when he was her age.” I chuckled a little bit before wistfully smiling. “He would constantly whine and moan about things... from what I remember.” Beth grinned and shook her head. “I was the younger sibling too.” She laughed. “I would bug my older brother about everything! Brother why are you annoyed, brother why are you avoiding me, brother why are locking the door.” She broke down into giggles. “Oh he was so easy to annoy.” I looked over at her. “Sounds like you two had a “Fun” time together.” Looking over she nodded. “Oh yeah we loved each other.” Looking amused she pointed at me. “What about you? How was your brother?” I shrugged. “He was alright. He was about.... Seven years older than me.” Tapping the armrest I looked up at the ceiling trying to remember him. “We didn’t really talk too much, but he would help me with various projects for school.” I closed my eyes and grinned. “He was a cool guy.” “What happened to him?” I opened my eyes and looked at her. “No idea. He just vanished one day.” I snapped my fingers. “Just like that. They couldn’t find hide nor hair of him anywhere.” I frowned a little. “That was what.... Five years ago I think.” She frowned and went back to reading. “Sorry for bringing up bad memories....” I laughed a little. “Bad memories? I don’t mind at all.” I waved a hand. “I haven’t thought of him for a long time now, and it’s nice to reminisce.” She stayed silent for a little while. “... What was his name?” I blinked. “Howard. Howard Lime Fritz.” She snorted a little. “Why’s his middle name Lime?” I smiled. “My dad says it’s because my mom was sour for a while after the birth, so they named him Lime because of that.” She threw her head back and laughed, rolling off the couch, and onto the floor. “T-that’s hilarious!” She grabbed her sides. “Oh god I can’t feel my sides!” I rolled my eyes. “Yeah yeah... I lived with him though, and he would take advantage of his name. As a matter of fact he made a one-liner out of it. “Taste the Lime!” As he would so eloquently put it.” She laughed even harder and rolled around. “300 out of 10, my sides have left the atmosphere.” Someone stomped on the floor, and caused us to look up. “Would you two stop laughing! I’m trying to sleep!” Beth stopped and frowned. “Sorry Gwen!” She looked at me. “We should probably go to bed.” I nodded. “Yeah....” Looking up I frowned a bit. “Wait... Why is Gwen sleeping up there?” Beth raised an eyebrow before realizing something. “Oh yeah you weren’t here for that. Paige cleared out some rooms for us, so we can use those as bedrooms.” She glowed a little. “I kinda forgot to tell you.” “Huh... That was nice of her.” Looking up I smiled. “Alright. Are there beds?” Beth nodded. “Yeah. She set up beds, dressers, and some mirrors.” Standing up she moved over to the stairs. “Want to see?” Getting up I raised an eyebrow. “What do you think?” She snickered and led me up the stairs with a grin. Stopping near the top she led me to a small hallway. “Here are the rooms.” Pointing to a door in the back on the lefthand side she said, “That’s the bathroom.” She pointed the the door across from it. “That’s Paige’s room. The one next to it is Gwen’s room, and the closet on the right is mine.” She pointed to two doors on the left. “Those two are both free, so you can have either one.” Walking over I stopped in front of the closet door. “I’ll take this room.” “Alright.” Yawning a bit she shook her head. “I guess I’ll see you in the morning.” I nodded. “See ya.” She walked over to her room as I opened my door. It was rather spartan. A bed near the back with a couple pillows, sheets, and blankets. A small dresser on the right hand side of the room, a mirror next to that, and a nightstand next to the bed. I nodded my head in approval. I like it... Just needs a couple things. Walking over to the bed I laid down and closed my eyes, sighing as I fell asleep. I looked around a bit as I appeared in a small dining room. Other me was sitting at the other end of the table eating a small croissant while looking at a small checklist. “Let’s see.... Don’t want to move that, or that.... Oh!” Noticing me he set down the checklist. “I didn’t expect you so soon. Here to talk again?” I shrugged. “Eh, it’s up to you really.” I tilted my head. “What are you doing?” He blinked and looked down at the checklist. “Oh this?” He picked it up. “This is a small checklist of everything in your soul. I’m trying to figure out what I can move around without damaging you too much. I don’t want to turn your soul into a broken puzzle.” I grimaced a little. “Yeah... It would be best you don’t make it like that....” He set the checklist down again. “So I saw that you remembered your brother.” I smiled. “Yeah. It’s been a while...” “Well it’s good that you remember him, but anyways.” He passed over a plate with a croissant on it. “Hungry?” I stared at him blankly. “I’m currently in my soul whilst dreaming, so I can’t eat.” He shrugged. “Well you can at least pretend.” He took a bite of his. “Also these are really good, but then again this is the first time I’ve had some.” “I’m glad that it’s enjoyable.” Looking around I noticed that everything was... Cleaner. “Have you been cleaning?” He nodded with a smile. “Yep! Your soul needed a small little tidying up.” He rolled his eyes. “I mean really, it was like a hurricane went through here.” “Well I couldn’t just enter my soul and go “Oh I’m going to clean this” now could I?” Shaking my head I walked over to a small door. “But asides from that... What’s behind this?” He looked over. “Oh that? That’s to your recent memories, or your brain in this case.” “But.... I thought the brain stopped working?” He snorted and laughed. “Stopped working? Oh nonono. If it did you wouldn’t be talking to me.” Other me cleared his throat. “The brain and the soul work together. When you became a wraith your soul began keeping your body from rotting, and your brain kept you thinking. The only things that are really necessary for you to be a wraith is your brain, soul, and maybe your lungs.” He paused. “But that’s only to talk.” “Huh... So I could, say, rip out my heart and it wouldn’t affect me?” “It would hurt a hell of a lot,” He said. “but other then that it wouldn’t affect you in any way.” “Alright, but if the brain or soul was affected.” “Then you could die again.” He raised a hand. “And you only got one extra life, and you’re living it.” I nodded. “Makes sense. It’s not like Death can stop someone from dying again.” He nodded. “It’s impossible. Once a wraith starts dying their soul starts burning energy to try and heal them.” He held up a hand. “But it spreads itself too far, and then becomes too thin to maintain a solid hold in the wraith.” He smirked. “Also that’s how you heal from wounds. Your soul produces energy that congeals in the location of the wound before patching it closed with new cells.” I looked down at my leg. “So then when I ate the sentiment soul...” “Your soul had a boost of energy, and it healed all of your wounds.” He smiled. “Same applies for when you eat a soul. Your soul burns off the energy, and it instantly heals wounds.” I smiled. “That’s actually really good to know.” Just in case I end up in a fight, and I need to heal really quickly. “Well it’s good to know, especially with your new job.” He stood up and walked over to me. “So... You want to talk about anything?” I paused. “Yeah... What do you think of the wedding?” He shrugged. “Confused. Why’d we get invited to it? And who is this Mi Amore Cadenza?” “I have no idea, but her name means I Love Cadence.” I scowled a little. “That name is retarded.” “If I’m correct the letter said Princess.” He smiled. “Maybe Celestia sent out invites to the other wraiths she knows?” I nodded. “It sounds like something that could’ve happened.” He walked back over to his spot at the table, and sat down in his chair. “Well do stay on guard. You’re sort of a stranger in their lands, and one wrong move could upset the world leaders.” I frowned. “That’s right... This is one country out of... I have no idea.” “Precisely, and if we make a bad impression then the other world powers might think us... Hostile.” He shrugged. “Or just think we’re idiots.” “Of course....” the dream around me began to fade. “And I’m waking up, I’ll talk to you tomorrow I guess.” He nodded. “Tomorrow.” The area around me faded and cracked as I returned to wakefulness. I blinked dazedly as I focused on my ceiling. “Oh god...” I yawned and cracked my back. “That was a good sleep...” “Michael get up!” I heard Paige shout from the kitchen. “Breakfast is ready!” Turning I cracked my neck. “Coming!” Rolling out of bed I got up and made my way to the door. “I’m coming....” Looks like it’s going to be another day.... In a small cave near the edge of Equestria A lone being paced around the small stone room with a frown on his face, staring into a mirror placed behind a few boulders. His face was set in determination. “Have you found anything?” A voice came from the mirror. “We haven’t found much, but we found something Emperor.” It was distorted, and quiet. He stopped his pacing. “What is it?” “We believe that the spell is in Canterlot, in the library there.” The voice paused. “We were unable to confirm this due to a lack of mirrors nearby.” “And what of the gnat? Michael?” “He knows nothing of our plans.” “Good.” The man smiled. “Keep it that way. You ar-” “Sir there is one more thing.” The man turned and glared. “What!?” The voice stayed silent for a second before speaking. “One of thembrought you a message.” The man froze, shaking slightly. “Which one, and what is the message?” “Is this reflection me? Is this the person I've become? Am I a product, created by this mirror? Or is this mirror created by me?” The voice recited. “That was given by Knowledge a few hours ago.” The man looked away. “He always had a thing for poems....” He muttered before returning his gaze to the mirror. “If any of them come by again let me know asap. Do you understand?” “Of course... Lǎohǔ.” The voice faded away after that, leaving silence in the cave. Lǎohǔ scowled and walked over to the cave’s exit. “I thought you would have simply come by earlier.” Another voice spoke from behind him, a male voice with a slight accent. “I do not think it too necessary to visit.” Lǎohǔ’s scowl got deeper. “Of course.” He lifted his head. “So did you simply leave me that little poem as a present Knowledge?” “You know the answer.” Knowledge walked by him, glancing back with grey eyes peering through a monocle. “You do not need me to reiterate.” He walked farther out before fading. “See you soon.” He completely faded after that. Lǎohǔ paused and nodded. “Very well.... Brother.”
Arc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 1, The New Arrival“God fucking damn it, next time someone wants me to try out this brand new restaurant I’m going to punch them in the fucking face!” You might be wondering what the fuck is going on? Well here’s the thing, about a couple days ago my friends and I wanted to try this brand new restaurant that opened in town. The service was good and the people were friendly, definitely a place I could have enjoyed eating at. Well the next day I didn’t feel so good, I had a stomach ache, diarrhea, nausea, the works. So I had to call my professor and tell him I wasn’t feeling well. So after I got that out of the way I took some medicine and fell asleep. When I woke up I was cold out of my fucking mind and my arms were covered in lesions. Knowing that whatever the fuck was wrong with me could be deadly I tried to get out of bed and call 911. Fate had other plans though because as soon as I got out of bed my stomach acted up bad and I fell to the floor. The last thing I remember doing was throwing up blood all over my floor. Now here I am in what I can only assume is the fucking afterlife because I am literally surrounded in darkness. Meaning I fucking died, well shit what now I don’t want to stay here all fucking day. “It’s time.” Holy shit that sounded demonic. Turning around I saw a giant man with dark blue skin and long black robe holding a scythe. Well this must be the infamous death... Huh, he’s not that scary. I mean come on you would think he would be more badass than that, the cloak is cool but he could have blood or bones. He reached into his cloak and pulled out a scroll that seemed to be worn with age. “Michael Fritz; Five foot eleven, eye length blond hair bleached to look white, twenty-one years old studying for a major in geology and a minor in engineering, possesses a fear of spiders due to an incident when you were five, highly intelligent but known by others to be ‘the most illogical man they’ve ever known;’ happens to enjoy card tricks, and overall lived a very healthy life. Strange, I would have suspected you to have automatically gone to paradise then end up here....” He stopped talking and looked at the scroll before turning his attention back to me, then back to the scroll. He did this a couple more times before quickly rolling up the scroll and putting it back into his cloak. He looks worried right now, why is he worried! He’s Death! He shouldn’t be worried about something! After a couple seconds of silent panic he spoke. “I’m afraid there has been a terrible mistake.” Ever have so much fear in you that you explode in anger? Say hello to my reaction. “A MISTAKE!?” He flinched back slightly as I began pacing worriedly. “You mean to tell me that I’m currently lying in a pool of my own goddamn blood and vomit dead because of a fucking mistake!” “I am truly sorry but it would be better to explain if we were sitting down.” He waved his hand and out of the darkness a wooden table with two high back chairs faded into existence. He sat down in one of the chairs and beckoned me over. I walked over and sat down in the other slowly and carefully. “I’m sure you must know that having to manage the passing of souls for billions of worlds must be exhausting.” I nodded slowly though I had absolutely no idea how hard that must be. “Well occasionally I get tired and make a simple mistake, be it an early death or a late one, I sometimes make mistakes. However these are so rare they only happen once every few thousand years, unfortunately you were one of the mistakes.” I feel like a dick for asking this but.... “So how did this happen precisely?” He sighed and waved his hand again, this time an image of a balding man in his forties appeared. I think I remember him at the restaurant. “This man was suppose to be where you are now, however due to a complication he ended up living.” “How?” He sighed and waved his hand again causing the image to vanish. “He was meant to be killed by a plate of oysters that contained Vibrio vulnificus however you ordered the same thing as him leading to a mix-up.” He can’t possibly be suggesting that I died of food poisoning. Really, I couldn't have gone out better like I don’t know an explosion!? He spoke again. “Because you died early you can’t enter heaven; hell, or even purgatory. So that leaves two options. You wait here for about fifty years until you were supposed to die, or you become a wraith.” Well, get bored easy so.... “I choose to become a wraith.” He stood up with a grin. “Very well then but there are some things you must learn about wraiths if you are going to be one. Come, walk with me.” I stood up and began following Death as the table slowly vanished. After a minute of walking he spoke. “First of is that I cannot send you back to where you were due to the complications that would arise; secondly however is the fact that you will be unable to gain nutrition from food and drinks. You can still eat and drink, it just won’t sustain you. From now on you must eat the souls of living things.” Eat souls? Huh... I want to make a Soul Eater joke, but considering he’s Death.... Not gonna end well. “You will also be given a weapon and powers unique to you and you alone.” He stopped moving and looked forward again. Looking where he was looking, was.... a doorway filled with rainbows? Okay, what the fuck Death? “What the fuck is this?” I stared at him utterly confused before looking around. “I’m in a bleak and depressing place, with a door of rainbows. What is that anyways!?” “This is the world I will be sending you to, and do brace yourself, it will hurt.” I sighed deeply and walked forward, closing my eyes and.... AH FUCKING HELL! IT BURNS! Through the darkness I could see things flashing before me, but they were disjointed and sporadic. I couldn't make sense of them. With one random image I felt myself slip from reality and fall into unconsciousness I groaned and slowly rolled onto my stomach, waving a hand at the breeze, and causing grass to enter my nose. Sneezing at the sudden invader I lurched back and whacked my face, waking me up completely and allowing to me see my surroundings. I was in a little forested area with what appeared to me maple trees, a small puddle of water, and about four moss covered stones. Crawling over to the puddle I saw that I was wearing what appeared to be a black suit with red tie. I stood up and cracked my neck, yawning lazily before remembering what happened. I paled and looked down at myself before feeling my wrist.... ‘Oh god.... I’m as cold as ice.... I-I am dead.... Fuck....’ I sat down and started thinking about what I had, my friends, and my family. As I sat there the trees bent a little in the wind, and I heard something in the distance. Listening in I heard the noise clearer, and paled. A child’s scream pierced its way through the silence of the forest, causing some stationary birds to take flight. Cursing I stood up and made my way towards the rough estimate of where it came from as fast as I could. After about a minute I found myself in a rocky plain with boulders popping out of the ground at random. Another scream rang out, closer to me, and I began running towards it. Growling I jumped over a boulder and took in the situation. Backing up against another boulder happened to be a young grey pegasus with a black mane and tail with scratches all over, a child from what I can see, and it was surrounded by five things that looked like a mix between dogs and gorillas wearing iron armor. They were each holding a spear while one had a red vest with gems in it. Angling myself in mid air I landed on one of the dogs sending him to the ground before grabbing his spear, twisting around, and whacking the dog next to him as hard as I could. The spear snapped in half as the dog stumbled back with a dent in his helmet while I flipped the remaining spear piece and knocked another dog upside the head. I felt the strongest urge to dodge left, feeling as if I would get hurt if not. Dodging left I saw a dog stumble forward from the force of his failed punch, allowing me to uppercut his head with the broken spear. Side stepping a little I turned and missed a spear from the previously stumbling dog and snapped it in half with a stomp before throwing the broken piece, hitting the dog between the eyes and knocking it out. I paused and looked down at the unconscious dogs, allowing myself a small smile. “Looks like they were..... Put to sleep.” I so wish I had sunglasses right now. Walking away from the unconscious dogs after dropping the spear I made my way towards the kid. He watched me with fear in his eyes, as I got closer he closed his eyes and started crying. I kneeled down and started stroking his mane. “There there little one, the monsters are gone now.” He looked up at me with tears running down his face “Y-you’re not going to hurt me?” “No little one I promise.” I stood up and grinned down at him. “What’s your name?” He sniffled and rubbed his eyes with his hoof. “I’m Rumble, nice to meet you.” “I’m Michael. What are you doing out here?” He looked up at me. “Me and my brother were out here hanging out when suddenly the diamond dogs burst out of the ground and surrounded us. My brother tried to protect me but he got knocked out so I ran as fast as I could. But some of them followed me and I tripped.... But you came in and saved me!” He looked at me with childish wonder. “How’d you do all that!? It looked so cool!” I shrugged. “Sheer dumb luck.” I looked around and saw what appeared to be a large flag waving in the distance. He looked where I was and made a small gasp. “That’s Ponyville! It’s where I live.” He looked off to the left. “But... My brother’s in trouble.” I sighed, picked him up, and placed him on my back. “I can run you there and back to help your brother. That sound okay?” He nodded and I began running towards the flag, my hand holding the small pony in place. After about two minutes of simply running he spoke up. “Wow you run really fast! I don’t even think Rainbow Dash could keep up with you.” “I have no idea who that is but I’m going to just say thank you.” And what kind of a name is ‘Rainbow Dash’ anyways? “Oh thats right you don’t know about Ponyville. Well Rainbow Dash is just the most awesome pegasus in Equestria, but not as awesome as my brother!” Basically the rest of the trip was him telling me what he knew of this place. Apparently this was a country ruled by two god princesses, one that raised the sun, and another who raised the moon. The most powerful weapon known to his kind was called the Elements of Harmony which could turn a goddess of the night hell bent on freezing half the world and burning the rest back to normal. I kinda went a bit insane when he told me that a pegasus could breach the sound barrier without losing their skin due to the fucking friction. “No. Nonononononononononono. You cannot do that!” I stared at him. “You would for one pass out due to the G-force, possibly suffer multiple broken bones, and cause major burns.” He looked at me like I was retarded. “You so can do that. It’s been explained that due to the angle of descent and wingpower she was able to mix it with ambient magical energy an-” “Are you a traffic sign?” He shook his head a little. “Why?” “Because STAHP!” I closed my eyes and felt a headache coming on. “Seriously. I’m a college student for Christ’s sake.” He looked a little hurt. “Well... It’s true....” “Look...” I sighed. “There’s no magic where I’m from so don’t preach about something I don’t believe to be real. Like fairies or goblins...” He looked at me out of the corner of his eyes and smiled a little. “It’s okay.” He looked up and grinned widely. “Look we’re here!” I looked at saw a small town with ye olden buildings.... No, I’m not joking. They look like what you would see during the black death. I stopped at the outskirts and turned towards the hospital. “I think I’m gonna drop you off at the hospital. That way they can clean the wounds.” He winced and pouted. “B-but it stings!” I looked at him. “Would you rather get Tetanus?” He shook his head rapidly as I smiled knowingly. “I thought so.” Along the way many of the townsfolk were looking at me with mild curiosity. Strange I would have expected fear, maybe they’ve already seen a human? Nah. When we got to the hospital I walked over to the receptionist and held out Rumble. “Hi. He needs medical attention due to cuts.” She gently took him and nodded in thanks. He looked back at me and waved. “Bye Michael!” I waved back. “I’ll be back with his brother, be ready for us.” I walked out and headed down back to the forest. However before I could go far a faint shout made it’s way down the valley. “Cuuuuuuuuuuuuunnnnnnnnnt.” What in the.... Nevermind. I took off running towards the stone plain, jumping over obstacles, and dodging trees. When I arrived I spotted a slanted hole in the ground near the broken spear I dropped earlier. Goddamn it the dogs woke up, but they just led me to where I needed to go anyways. I walked over and peered down, rubbing a hand against the smoothed out stone. Huh...It’s like a slide. “Hold up Michael.” I turned and saw death standing there looking at me. “I have something to give you.” “And that would be...?” He reached into his cloak and pulled out a handle. Tossing it towards me I caught it and looked closer at it. It was made of some kind of metal, what I could not determine, with symbols carved on it from all sides. It also seemed to have a small button near the top, pressing it the handle extended then snapped sideways. One end became rounded while the other spiked out. Holy fuck... Is this a Horseman’s Pick!? “That is your weapon, keep it close.” He smirked a little out of the corner of my vision. “It’s rather useful.” I looked back up only to see that he had vanished once again. Pressing the button it retracted back into a handle with a metallic clang. Turning around I eyed the hole for a few more seconds before shrugging and jumping down into the darkness.
Arc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 3, Canterlot Blues 1/2Arc 1; Die, Die, We All Pass Away: Chapter 2, Metallic Wounds The slide had dropped me off into an open area with multiple paths that led further down. Some of the branches were sealed with iron doors. The sides were illuminated by small lanterns lining the walls. Looking around I was surprised to see that the room contained ten dogs, seven of them were wearing iron armor while three others seemed to look somewhat dignified. They were standing around an unconscious black pegasus with a light blue mane. That must be Rumbles’ brother, the similarities were uncanny. The three dogs seemed to be arguing among one another, meaning I was able to stay hidden in the shadows as they kindly told me all I needed to know. “You stupid, Spot you killed pony!” One of the dogs, wearing a red vest with grey fur jabbed a claw at one of the dogs. Said dog was wearing a grey vest with tan fur, and he started started growling. “No I didn't Rover it still alive.” The other dog, the one who kept quiet so far, decided to speak up. “Rover, the pony isn't a unicorn how we find gems?” The red vested one, Rover, turned to the dog and sighed. “We’re not looking for gems, we need metal.” “We don’t have to find metal, simply leave.” “We don’t have a choice Fido, we need to find metal or we die.” Wait they don’t want to do this? Hmm I’m insane, but... Let’s be nice. “Why?” I stood up as every dog turned towards me. The guards pointed their spears at me fearfully and Spot, who was currently hiding behind Rover, pointed at me. “It’s the Dead Man!” Wait he really thought that was my fucking name? Holy fuck that’s hilarious. “Two things, one my name is not ‘Dead Man’ though that sounds amazing. Second thing, what do you mean by ‘we die?’” The guards tilted their heads in confusion and Spot peaked out for Rover’s legs. “You’re not going to hurts us?” Let’s fuck with them.... I laughed evilly as the dogs flinched in fear. “Oh god no, I just came here to get him.” I pointed towards Rumbles brother. “And return him to the town.” “No he’s needed, or we die! The thing swore that we would!” Thing... Hmm... Let’s have a bit of fun.... “Well then I kill the thing that would kill you and then the problem is solved!” They looked at me as if I had grown seven heads and just called their mothers sluts. “The thing killed five of our best dogs!” “And I knocked out just as many, so what do you say?” They all got into a huddle and whispered to each other as the guards kept their spears pointed at me. They weren't as nervous as before so I was making progress at least. They broke up and looked at me. “We accept, but you must kill the thing before we let pony go.” Huh. “If you come back alive, then we’ll believe you.” “Very well then.” Have I already mentioned I’m completely insane, well it’s true. The guards lowered their weapons as the three walked towards a side pass. Following them, Rover spoke up. “About two weeks ago we had found some ruins, at first we were excited because we would be able to find more gems. However something was still down there, then we found the thing. Our best fighters went to kill it but they were killed and it grew stronger. We begged to live and it agreed on one condition, we bring it metal. The more we brought the more it wanted, when we were unable to bring more it devoured more. So we had to resort to getting ponies to mine more for us.” Huh... So in other words bloodlust killer that I get to find. “Well then it looks like I’m going to do you a favor then.” The dogs nodded. “If you do this then I swear we will be in your debt.” Oh cool, free favor. I wonder what I’ll ask for though.... We kept silent until we reached an iron gate with warning symbols scratched on it. Rover stepped up and pulled a pair of keys from his vest pocket and unlocked the door. It opened outwards with a loud grating sound revealing a tunnel that led to darkness. He turned back to me with a frown. “It lies in the center of the ruins at the end of the tunnel, good luck Dead Man.” God.... Damn it. “So you’re staying here than?” What the fuck am I saying? Of course they are! “It would be best,” SEE! “simply knock three times after you kill it.” Three is the magic number~ .....GODDAMN IT SCHOOLHOUSE ROCK!!!! “Understood.” He simply looked at me and closed the door. Plunging my world into complete darkness. After my vision had adjusted to the darkness I had started making my way towards the ruins. My progress was slow as I thought about the situation I had gotten myself into. ‘Why the hell did I even agree to kill this thing, it could be a giant monster with five hundred teeth for all I know. Hell maybe I can bargain with it?’ “That won’t work you know.” God fucking damn it! Turning I saw what appeared to be a human with a sunken in face and black hair. ‘Is that... Death?’ He smiled a little and nodded. I stepped back a little. “O...kay then. Why can’t I reason with it?” He frowned. “The thing the dogs found was a sentiment, why one is this far underground I have no idea. But the reason you can’t is because it’s a spirit that’s been overtaken by... Sadness, apparently.” “So... Super depressed emo?” I shrugged a little. He looked at me seriously. “Do not take it lightly Michael, it can kill you if you are not prepared.” I blinked and nodded slowly. “Okay... Thank you?” He grinned. “No problem.” I blinked and he had vanished without a trace. Shaking my head I made my way down the tunnel and saw a small light off in the distance. Grinning I started walking a bit faster, making sure to go slow enough so that I wouldn’t fly like like a bird. As soon as I reached the end I stopped in shock. Beams of light came down through what appeared to be a lake in the ceiling. Occasionally what appeared to be a purple field shimmered across the bottom. Looking further I saw an old town made of stone that had various torn tapestries and a wall surrounding it. I walked closer and started whistling the Lavender Town theme, causing it to echo off of the stone and travel throughout the cavern. I grinned as I walked up to the wall, which had a hole in it, and crawled through. Moving away from the wall I spotted multiple statues of men in different fighting positions, their faces frozen in bloodlust.... Fucking creepy shit right there. As I got closer to the center of the town I could hear... an erhu, the fuck? In the center of the town was a fountain that had succumed to the passage of time, and multiple rotted wooden carts with people by them. However what held my attention was the woman sitting there playing the erhu. Her face was powdered and there was blue eyeliner surrounding her eyes, she also wore a long black dress with a blue colored cloth attached to her left arm. As she finished up the song I clapped my hands and she opened her eyes. Seeing me clapping she stood up and smiled. “I am glad that someone can still enjoy the music I play. I take it you came here to fight me?” I nodded and she simply smiled. “Well then my name is Beth, please do not hold back on me.” I pulled out my hammer and prepped it for battle. “I wouldn't dream on it.” I smashed the blunt end into her side, sending her skidding away. She flipped back onto her feet, dodged another one of my swings, and planted both of her feet into my back, sending me flying a few feet away from her. She appeared in front of me and slammed the shaft of her bow into my chest, sending me further back. I stumbled for a second giving her enough time to slash at my chest before jumping back. I growled a little and held up the hammer. “C'mere.” She moved forward and I dodged a swipe before slamming my handle into her chest, and finishing with a slam on the base of her neck. She screamed in rage and slashed at my legs before appearing behind me and repeatedly stabbing me in the back before lunging forward and kicking me a feet feet away. She held out her bow and slashed it upwards diagonally, causing a pillar of metal to hit me in the chest, and another to smash me into the ground stomach first. I groaned and glared at her before lifting myself up and panting. “Fuck...” I grinned and ran up to her, slamming the hammer into her again. However this time a weird black energy was coating the hammer, and it transferred into her with the hit and blasted out the other side leaving a hole. She flew a few feet away and tried cutting me again before I blocked it with my hammer and kicked her in the knee, releasing a snap and sending her to the ground. Stomping her to the ground I lifted the hammer into the air and smashed it into her head, the energy surrounding it again. Huh.... I kinda want to make up a name for it now... Hmm... I know! “Midnight Smash!” She screamed one last time and began fading away, leaving a small silver ball in her place. “Well done Michael, I knew you could do it.” Death appeared in front of me and looked around. “And I see you found a lost city of Avalon, even better.” “Thank you.” I shook my head and picked up the small silver ball. “Huh... What’s this?” “A soul, more specifically a sentiment soul.” Death walked over and looked at it with a raised eyebrow. “In case you’re wondering sentiment souls allow you to use different abilities, powers, and sometimes tricks.” He leaned back and pointed to the ball. “That happens to give control over metals. A very interesting power I admit.” I looked down at the ball before shrugging and popping it in my mouth.... What? He said earlier that I can eat so- Holy shit it tastes so good! I closed my eyes as I felt a wave of cold wash over me shortly followed by a feeling of pleasure. Opening them again Death had disappeared and I felt like a million bucks! Wait... He said metals... I flicked my wrist as a small metal sword appeared in my hand. Giving it a couple swings I threw it and flicked my hand again, causing the blade to stop. I grinned widely and laughed as I swung and hit a couple walls. This is awesome! I’m like Magneto! I grabbed the sword in mid air and shifted it into a butterfly knife. “Well the moment has passed, back to work!” All I need is a balaclava and my disguise is complete! Shaking my head I looked around and crushed the knife like it was butter. Looking at a collapsed building I saw a glimmer shine across the walls. Huh... What’s that? Walking over I saw something that made me cream my coffee. Laying in the middle of the ruined building was a stack of about ten linen bags the size of my leg, one of them was torn open to reveal hundreds and thousands of gold coins. Let’s just say I filled all of my pockets with enough gold the make Bill Gates look poor. The trip back hadn’t taken that long, strange considering the fact I must have been carrying about fifty pounds of gold in my pockets and even more on my shoulders. But nope, it actually took me less time to return. Maybe one of the perks of being a person who can now supposedly control metal. As soon as I reached the door I knocked on it three times. Well that’s what happened in my head, what really happened is that as soon as my fist hit the door it flew off of the doorway and impacted the other wall. The dogs looked at me in terror as I stood there smiling innocently. “You should craft your doors better.” They simply blinked before Rover came up and grinned. “Did you deal with problem?” I nodded. “Would I be standing here if I didn’t?” I snapped back. “Now, if you remember the agreement.” Rover nodded and beckoned me over towards the pony who was still unconscious. “He is not doing well, you need to take him.” I sighed and picked up Rumbles brother, slinging him over the bag of gold. I could hear his breathing getting shallow, shit.... “Want to help?” Rover nodded and walked over towards the wall, and started digging a hole leading upwards diagonally. In less than a minute he had breached the surface and sunlight poured through. Nodding in thanks I quickly made my way up. Looking over my shoulder I yelled back. “Remember! I’ll call for the favor!” They called back. “We’ll spread the word to the others! Just say you’re the Dead Man!” I shook my head and reached the surface, the brother’s breathing slowly fading. SHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHIT! I fucking ran like a kenyan back to the town, using my powers to smash trees in my way. After a minute I made it once again to the outskirts, and turned to the hospital. I manipulated the metal and threw the doors open, allowing me to stop in front a a couple shocked ponies in doctors coats. I quickly held out Rumble’s brother. “Take him! His breathing is fading.” They quickly grabbed him in some form of sparkly shit and I sat down in a chair.